kittypon

Pointing fingers.... not me

2009-06-04T01:23:26Z

well, kk so i was just told recently, like bout 15 minutes ago recently.... it would seem that someone likes my story ideas a bit too much... as in they are taking my stories and like, fixing them and posting them on their own.... now. that, is not cool. i dont know if to be angry or like, excited someone is taking my ideas and stuff. i mean, really its so hard to be origonal these days cause its almost like ALL the good ideas are taken D<

and i understand, taking something and making it your own but taking a story and just changing the names of the characters is just a... no... especially posting it up as ur own. THAT is just far from cool to me. i mean cause like, art, is yours, but its never going to really be all yours in the end. this is something i have learned in art school. you will never become a REAL artist if you cant take the fact that ppl ARE going to take your work and make it into their own. its how ppl learn. like, doing a miyavi style on your guitar. its fine to watch something, absorb it, then take it home and try to copy it, then slowly build it into something new of your own. its how we learn. copying, and... not, turning it into something of ur own, as in breaking it down, examining it, then rebuilding it up into ur own art is not being an artist at all. it is, quite low of you.

well the thing i wanted to say is that yes, it happened, no im not telling the name of who, but it was in deviant art. im just asking all you out there to watch out for me cause, i only have so much time and two eyes. xD

it would be cool if like, i had 30 comps and over 100 eyes but yea. with ur help we can stop ppl from stealing real art. it would be a real help to me, and others if u could just report to me if u see anyone stealing. ill kindly ask them to remove what was put and go on my merry way. hey it happens, i would avoid it if i were u cause stealing is just.... yea, wont even go there.

loves ya all btw :3

G A P

2009-03-30T07:17:52Z

Title: Crevasse
chapter: prolouge
Author: kitty_pon
Pairings: Kai/Reita & more
Rating: PG 13
Warnings: unbeta-ed
Synopsis: "But how low is this? Is it the bottom? Is this why its taking so long to fill the place up with cement?"
Comments: so! I know I really shouldn’t but…. I HAD THIS AWESOME DREAM LAST NIGHT RIGHT! It was a Jrock dream so I HAD to write it down because Jrock dreams are REALLY REALLY rare for me! >w< so yes, enjoy :3

G A P

Title: Crevasse

chapter: prolouge
Author: kitty_pon
Pairings: Kai/Reita
Rating: PG 13
Warnings: unbeta-ed
Synopsis: “Oh…. You don’t want to go down there….”
Comments: so! I know I really shouldn’t but…. I HAD THIS AWESOME DREAM LAST NIGHT RIGHT! It was a Jrock dream so I HAD to write it down because Jrock dreams are REALLY REALLY rare for me! >w< so yes, enjoy :3

“Please quiet, everyone quiet!” The auditorium or I should rather say… The front of the school before the flag pole. It’s a brown day today, and when I say brown I mean brown. The sky looks as if it would rain chocolate milk at any second, the clouds the hot foam after pouring your drink in that thick mug. Leaves were all over the cracked asphalt all brown, some close to black. It was as if the sun rays was getting filtered through the sky a light brown so to match the mood of everything and everyone. Us, the uncaring…

Only a hand full of us, the ‘late bloomers’ if that’s what you want to call us. We all stand around, or sit around where, however not really listening to the skinny balding man standing in front of the flag pole, his arms waving up and down so to try and get all our attention at once. “Hey, look up here shiny things are sprouting from my head!”

And sadly, it works… Afew eyes drag away from starring at the random leave or crack in the ground over to see if the principle’s words are true. As if shiny silver began sprouting like tumors were beginning to form out the empty space between his eyes, squishing his brain as his body goes into convulsions and he begins foaming at the mouth, collapsing as his whole face gets engulfed by the miraculous foreign shiny objects. Hmm, sounds interesting… Despite knowing it’s not true I still catch myself looking up towards the front where the principal stands, his arms out on either side of him and a successful bright smile was spread across his face.

Seeing he had more eyes on him than before he began clearing his throat, giving his limp arms some meaning and adjusting his tie as well. “Hello I am your principal Mr. Stamp, I welcome all of you here today on the… The second day of school… All of you know the reason why you are here today.” Now he grew some kind of serious, moving his arms behind him, a kind of ‘I don’t approve’ expression as he continued to drawl on. “ Each and every one of you didn’t show up on the first day of school yesterday. And as you know unless you had a note from your guardian excusing you then you are considered absent. An absent without being excused is clear heresy in my eyes and as you all know of the new laws made out not too long ago you are prohibited to miss the first day of school!”

Raising his voice as if we are supposed to care any more than we don’t… The guy even leaned forward as if to add ‘emphases’ to his words. “All 25 of you were hunted after and caught by the government’s SEP (school enforce police) and taken into custody until the next day of school which is today.”

Holding back my glare I glanced to my side where that damn black SEP van rested, a few of the officers dressed in the blue camouflaged uniforms were standing in front of the van, their guns hidden under their crossed arms as they stared at us through the thick plastic goggles of their gas mask and helmets. Almost as if they were the substitute parents that were supposed to be there with us yesterday, waving us off to our first day to whatever grade we were advancing off too. Some of us just weren’t ready to go back to school. I knew I as hell wasn’t. 3 weeks of summer vacation just wasn’t enough in my book. Yea, if I hadn’t gone to summer school then it would have been 3 months off but at the time last year I just couldn’t deal with all the shit going on, I needed to escape. Too bad when I got caught the other day by the stupid SEP they cleaned me out for my ‘first’ day of school. I’m STILL aching in pain over that, luckily though I wasn’t actually ON anything when I got caught so of course my ‘cleansing’ wasn’t that bad. Though as I glance around I spot a few unlucky bastards who had made the mistake to drug up the night before it was obvious just who had to get their stomach’s pumped or their veins washed out with how ashen faced and exhausted they looked. Some people seemed to wince when the moved or kept a ginger hold over their fronts, their breaths coming out in pained pants as if it just hurt to breath.

Those damn SEP goons were so rough with us, they didn’t care if they hurt us. I bet they actually enjoyed hearing our screams of pain as they tackled us into the cold ground, or stuck tubes down our throats, our screams getting gurgled by the thick plastic that blocked our air ways. The ice cold syringes that they pushed into our wrist and the burn from the chemicals they pumped into our blood streams to clear us out. It was all so painful. I was one of the ‘lucky’ few who just got a light cleansing.

I had been walking through the night streets in search someone to buy from. I was aware of the first day of school having been that day, but instead of jumping at the chance to grab a book and learn something for once I knew that the streets would be practically empty of high collar snitching kids, and nosey adults. Things would be easier, everyone being preoccupied with checking school supplies and following navigators to classrooms. Though I guess I got too cocky. I forgot it’s the first day of school where the SEP look around the most, getting names and addresses from absent kids and going out into the cities to ask questions on descriptions and last seen.

I didn’t get caught until later that night. It was probably around 2100 hours. I was minding my own business, reminiscing over a good high I once had, the night warm and buzzing with the radio active generators working on every block corner, despite it being dark you could still see that tint of brown as if things were looked through a teal brown colored lens, the many chemicals in the air seeming to bleach our world in this muddy glow. We have been having acid rain at least once every other day, the peeling paint and chipped brick the result. I was walking behind an old brick building, the touch of your hand against the frail brick would crumble away. I was wearing a modified version of the school uniform, the short black dress shorts left me exposed to the stinging wind of the night, my long black leather boots managed to protect my calves, though I knew that by the time I was finished with my search I would have a layer of dead skin I would need to scrub away in the bath that night. The black long-sleeved dress shirt felt nice and light on my shoulders, if the sleeves were a bit too long. The red ribbon tied in a loose knot around my white collar completed my uniform, I doubted any of my ‘possy’ would be wearing the dreaded school uniform but I liked how it looked on me. Overly innocent school boy. I seriously thought I could get away with anything.

I was wrong though, because right as I turned the corner to get onto the empty intersection out of no where bright head lights flashed behind me before the loud screech of tires against the wet ground rang through my head. Instinctively I ran, making a sharp turn and going the opposite way I was initially going to go and running for my life, not even noticing when I ran into a deep puddle of diluted acid. I felt my left knee begin to get irritated immediately as my wet skin connected with the dry air, though the urge to itch was going to have to wait, I could hear the roar of an engine behind me coming closer and closer. At the last minute I jumped between a narrow ally, not even really an ally more a small gap between two brick buildings.

I felt the rough brick crumble against my clothes, my knee scrapping against the brick, I could feel something warm trickle down my knee and my long socks under my boots get wet. Though I ignored it all, I continued to push my way through the gap, it being hard even for a small person for me, the other side just a streak of brown light it seemed so far away. I could hear the screeching of tires as the vehicle chasing after me rounded a corner and began coming back somewhere on the block, but I continued to push on lucky I wasn’t claustrophobic or else this would be impossible for me. Finally the light was near, I pushed myself farther, harder, my body growing tired from all this pushing. Finally I fell out on the other end; I was on the opposite street, no sound except the wind blowing abandoned newspaper.

I took this time to examine my knee, see that both knees were now hurt in some way. My left knee had turned an irritated bright red, a result of the settled acid puddle I had clumsily ran through. My other knee was a bloody mess, the skin was scrapped and dirt and broken pieces of brick were embedded in the scrape. Trying my hardest to dust away the dirt without touching the wound I brought my knee to my lips and tried licking the blood away. Instantly my mouth fill with saliva as the copper like taste hit my tastes buds, I forced myself to swallow debris and blood. Licking away the blood, I could finally see the pink of the new skin, blood still popping up through invisible pores. Eventually I had to abandon it, Getting to my feet and dusting off my shirt as best I can I froze when I heard those tires screaming against the wet pavement.

Cursing I began running again, having caught my breath enough, though I should have gone the other way, even now I regret turning left instead of right. Because just as I jumped from the safety of the alley, that damn black van was right next to me, driving up the road, I was so close to the van I could literally hear the cries and complaints from those that have already been caught earlier that night, I could hear the thick wheezing from the mask the SEP wore over their face. Looking to my side it was almost as if I was racing head to head with the SEP driver, though he had a car, and I had my legs. He easily accelerated, going past me but by now I was trying to skid to a stop so that I could turn around and run back into the ally. My boots skid into the dirt and gravel as my legs fall out from under me. By now the van has spun into a stop, the back doors swinging open and the marching of steel boots jumping from the van and landing onto the gravel.

I’m scrambling up to my feet now, facing the ally I had just ran from, plans to squeeze back into that alley where I knew they wouldn’t be able to reach me. Though I was too slow, because when I thought I was going to make it, when I was certain that it was just a few steps more, right as I got to the slim gap my hands on either side and preparing to push through. I was tackled. Mercilessly my body was thrown to the ground getting crushed by the force of a full grown adult in heavy equipment. I felt my shoulder connect with the ground, as well as my head. I saw bright lights flash behind my eyes and I could have sworn I cried out when my body connected with the ground but I couldn’t tell through the fuzziness.

I couldn’t even fight back though I tried, at least I think I did, raising my arms and weakly punching at the person over me. “GET OFF ME!” I screamed, though I was being crushed so I think I sounded more panicked than I wanted too. Soon more of those damn SEP came and surrounded me, the one over me garbling into his communicator on his shirt before grabbing me by the hair and pulling me to my feet. I know I screamed, I must have screamed so loud, if not then I don’t know why they punched me in the gut. Knocking the air right out of my chest. Coughing and trying to protect my stomach the 4 that had me forced me to sit up, ripping my arm to my sides while holding me against the brick wall of the building and began checking me.

A bright light flashed through my pupil as they held my eye open, I tried struggling, but it was no use. I could hear them muttered through their mask. “Seems to be clean. Eyes are clear, face slightly flushed, nose is clear…” Finally they began forcing open my mouth, once again I tried fighting back but soon two gloved hands were fighting to keep my mouth open I couldn’t see because a hand was covering my eyes but I could feel the head of a flash light against my tongue and the walls of my mouth. Soon something dry and blunt went against my tongue, I knew it was a Popsicle stick from how bland it tasted. Searching my mouth they poked at a few of my silver teeth, someone commanding to pull up my dental records and it was confirmed that my silver teeth were real and not some new dissolvable drug. Gagging as they searched farther back my throat they checked my tonsils, seeing if any were swollen.

Sadly the night before I had gotten high, to celebrate the new school year, If I had known I was going to be caught the next night I wouldn’t have took anything. “His tonsils are slightly swollen.” Someone confirmed and I felt something in my stomach drop. Suddenly I was being forced to the ground, my hands being restrained behind me as my check introduced itself with the concrete. “Were going to get a blood sample, to see if he’s clean.” Feeling my eyes go wide as one of the SEP went through his many pockets in his jacket, pulling up the flap and taking out a clear rectangular box. Removing his work gloves and replacing them with white hospital gloves be prepared the syringe. By now I was once again trying to struggle, hearing stories of how painful things got when needles were involved with the SEP. They just held me down, nearly crushing me when I felt someone put their knee into my back. Grunting from the pressure on my chest I couldn’t see what the one with the syringe was doing any more. Praying that it wouldn’t be as bad as the stories said it would be. Sadly though it was worse. It started with a prick in the back of my beck until more pressure was applied being the syringe, right into the artery in my neck. I screamed, I know I did, this time they didn’t shut me up as I tried wriggling away from the burning growing in my neck.

Luckily it was fast, puling the needle out I felt my neck begin to painfully lock up and just tiredly laid there while they examined my blood. There was some muttering and the dull clicks of a keyboard before some light beeping. “We found it….” Not quite understanding the significance of this just yet, I was yanked up from the ground, cold hand cuffs bit into my wrist before I was being pulled towards the van, my verdict being said to me. “Uke Yukata, age 17, 61.9kg, 165.9cm, blood type B…” And it went on, and on, and on until I was literally tossed into bright van, my body thudding heavily against the cold steel. I tried rolling over but I was quickly held down my people in white lab coats, their faces covered in white mask as they grabbed me, more gently than the SEP and began dragging me more towards the back where I was picked up and plopped onto a rolling bed.

I could hear groans, and whimpers all around me, though the blinding white lights over head seemed to disorient my mind. I felt hands grab onto my knees and heard muttering, though I was too tired to fight back any more. I couldn’t see anything but blinding white and a few smudges of color and people, my head throbbed and all I could hear was a few mutters and groans. I was beginning to drift off when suddenly there was a small up roar. A SEP was having trouble containing one of the kids captured before me. “This one we haven’t checked yet either.” The SEP grunted as he dropped the guy onto the bed next to mine. Groggily lolling my head over to see who it was, ignoring the stings I felt on my knees as the ones in white lab coats began to fix them. Despite my foggy mind I felt my eyes widen at the one next to me. He was, beautiful to me. Even though his face was covered by that white cloth over his nose he still looked amazing to me. I couldn’t take my eyes off him.

The ones in the white lab coats were having trouble holding down the other guy, some SEP officers having to come in and restrain him. The guy tried puling against the restraints strapping him down to the bed, his deep voice erupting in frustrated growls as the SEP pushed aside the ones in white lab coats to examine him. Watching the SEP work on the guy I think they did as me, they checked him yelling out ‘he’s clear!’ before moving on. “There’s something wrong…” In all the madness that was going on I was surprised I was still able to make out most of what was going on. I watched as the ones in white lab coats pushed away the SEP officers and began checking the guy, now seeing that he was actually quite red in the face and seemed to be struggling with something. As the doctors started to try and force the guys mouth open, the SEP officers all piled back into the van, grabbing onto things to stay up right as one began reading off a digital clip board. “Suzuki Akira, age 18, blood type A…” The van vaulted to one side, every SEP seeming to talk into communicators about different things.

“We have collected all we have been assigned we are returning back to base now…”

“This one will be #382 he still needs to get examined though he is currently unconscious…”

“We have a full van we won’t be able to pick up any more!”

“Hey that one over there looks like he needs to be cleansed!”

Slowly shaking all the noise from my head I redirected my attention back to my side to this, Akira person. He seemed to be withering in pain. “We have found extreme traces of iodine in his system!” One of the doctors called as they scrambled to put a breathing mask over Akira. The SEP came to attention going over to Akira doing their, own quick examination before coming to a conclusion. “Cancer pills…” One SEP muttered before looking to one of the doctors. He nodded and in a flash a white curtain was between Akira and me. I felt myself jump against my restraints and strained my eyes to see the shadows on the other side so to see what was going on. All the while my own doctors were preparing my cleansing, hooking me up to a syringe and checking a machine on the wall of the van counting down on their watch. But I was too preoccupied with what was going on, on the other side of the curtain.

I watched the different shadows of the doctors and SEP hold Akira down onto his side before what looked like a long snake was pulled from a pack. Akira flailed his arms, trying to fight back but they continued to hold him down, forcing his mouth open before beginning to stick the long tube down his throat. I guess by then the countdown for me was done, because what felt like ice began to crawl up my arm from my wrist where the syringe was. I cried out and began clawing at my arm as the ice continued to slowly crawl up my veins into my shoulder. It was inside of me, I couldn’t get it out! It was painful like dry ice was getting grinded under my skin. I remember my vision dimming before loud gags came from the curtain next to me and everything went dark…

Letting out a sigh as one of the SEP officers noticed me looking and motioned for me to redirect my glare back to Mr. Stamp I slowly turned my body to face the guy when my eye landed on HIM. Feeling my breath catch as he looked at him, that familiar head of blond, the nose band it was him! Akira! Blinking away my disbelief I tried not to make it obvious I had been starring, the smallest smile prickling at the corners of my mouth I lightly rubbed at my chin as he stared to the ground. When I was sure he wasn’t looking I would glance up, watching as he shifted in his spot, moving a hand to lightly rub at his throat or stomach. Those SEP bastards! They hurt him! Feeling my anger building up once again I couldn’t help but glare back to those SEP goons.

Seeing that I was looking again a SEP slowly moved to his communicator, the sound of the snow buzzing through his tiny speaker could be heard all the way where I was standing, since it was that quiet in the yard besides for Mr. Stamp talking. As if on cue the other 4 SEP officers who were close by all looked up from what they were doing in the direction of the crowd. Before they could find me I slowly turned back to face the principle, squeezing my hand that was under my chin, the other lightly crossed over my chest.

“So starting today, I hope that you all will make new choices! Remember, every day at Redwood Oak High is an opportunity to build a brighter future.” Once again raising his arms for ‘emphases’ and pausing for an applaud. Of course none came; instead one of the kids in the small crowd spoke up. “What about the construction? I heard that we all will be getting the crap class rooms! Something about needing more space!” At this there was a bit of a murmur throughout the crowd, taking this chance to peek over to Akira once again. For some reason I couldn’t get enough of the sharp eyes, pouty lips, nose band. He was just perfect. After the whole getting caught by the SEP thing I was sure that I was never going to see Akira again, that he went to a different school than me, but I was wrong. Quickly looking away and back to the principle who was trying to get us all quiet again. “Ah, well. So you have heard about the construction yes? You see construction now means better for you later.”

“We get that closed off part of the school. If I’m being forced to come here I want to be treated like all your goody two shoe ass kissers!” Suddenly more murmuring, it getting slightly louder this time.” Slowly I crossed my arms and looked over to the huge school not 20ft away. The cracked white marble of the building was beginning to turn brown in some areas, vines claimed over the building, spreading over windows and even over the large wooden doors. Frowning when I noticed a few people looking out from the windows lining the front of the school. Curious innocent eyes wanting to get a glance at the freaks moving in. Scoffing I turned back to face the principle seeing how he was growing nervous over how quickly he was loosing over the kids. “Now, now listen, listen here!” Frantically looking over to the chuckling SEP officers, they were obviously getting a kick out of watching the struggling principle.

“I heard, that the school is actually hiding something, or they found something while doing construction. Something like this buried grave yard from WWI.”

“I heard that the ground had opened up under the construction sight because of disturbed spirits being awoken or something….”

“Construction has been going on here for over 30 years, what the hell could they be doing?”

“A gorge, or some crevasse, that’s what I heard. My dad is friends with one of the supper visors of the construction crew. He said something about a huge crack trying to be filled in, but people are disappearing, into the crack. They say they can’t find the bottom of it either. But not only that supposedly there are secrets the school is hiding actually the crack has been there even before the school, they just put the school on top and they feed kids to the crack in the ground. I even know the elevator that leads to..!”

Shaking my head, I blocked out the rest of the talk, everyone either whispering seriously to another, or someone trying to listen in on a group conversation. Akira, I noticed seemed to be really interested in that Matsumoto conversation. The one I just blocked out. I have seen Matsumoto before he is one of those people with parents in those high places. A guy who always has followers and is feared by both adults and kids. Luckily I’m on his good side, we had done a hit and run once on this cop team two summers ago. It was for revenge for putting one of Matsumoto’s father’s friends into prison. We were the distraction while his father and his men broke the guy out. Because of that, we are on good terms with each other. Matsumoto, or I guess I should call him Ruki, the name he wanted me to call him during our job. Ruki is the guy to go to if you want to learn something about someone or something. He always had something to say and tell, Akira was smart listening on to him though that last story, about the crack in the ground it just sounded so far out to me… But Akira seemed interested…

“Yea, I’m going down there after this blow pop is done.” Motioning over to the principle who was still trying to get our attention. “I know the code to the elevator; I wrote it down and memorized it after hearing my father talking about it. He explained it like the door way to` hell or something… They say they have been trying to fill the crack up with cement these past two years but the cement just keeps getting swallowed up.”

“Matsumoto Takanori!”

Instantly Ruki’s head shot up, a glare hard enough to turn you into steel on his face. “Yea what!?” He barked back, his arms crossed huffily over his chest. “Please! I’m trying to talk!” Mr. Stamp cried out, starting to loose him composure. “Yea well ME TOO!” Ruki shot back, the two getting into locked starring contest until Ruki lost interest. “So as I was saying, I’m going after this is all done whose coming with me?” At this no one raised their hand or showed that they had any plans of going with Ruki. At this Ruki frowned. “What the hell?! You all seemed so excited to hear about it, now you all are chickening out on me?” Shaking his head in disapproval to the group as it began to disperse from around him. Obviously no one wanted to go down into that elevator.

“I’m coming…”

I felt my mouth drop as I watched Akria, tall and cool like walk past the people stepping away from Ruki and his offer. Ruki looked Akria up and down, his arms still crossed loosely over his chest. “And you are?” He drawled boredly, giving off that he could actually care less who Akira was. And for some reason this made me angry, that Ruki bastard always looking down on people! Reita seemed ok with it though as he kept his straight face. “Reita.” Ruki blinked. “I think I’ve heard of that name before… Your that kid who went crazy and beat that baseball team up with their own bats!” Reita didn’t seem phased as Ruki announced this, kids looking away from whoever they were whispering to over to Reita. Some even moved to give him some room. “… So what of it?” Reita finally questioned a challenge in his eyes. Ruki looked to Reita before moving and facing the other not one to back down from a challenge.

I was still standing there, my body limp and my mouth nearly hanging. Akira, was Reita!? That bad ass sophomore every one was talking about last year. The story was that some senior baseball team was picking on this middle school team. And then out of no where Reita came in and kicked all their asses with their own equipment. Now he uses the middle school baseball team as his ‘minions’ teaching them the ways of the street and getting them to recruit a real gang for him. Also it is said that the captain of the city baseball team owes him a lot of money and that he can get away with anything because the team is in debt to him.

Reita was no joke, he had people under him at such a young age, and the baseball team no less. There was silence as the two continued to stare off, I was hesitating if to get between that or not. While Reita had his own thing going on Ruki had a lot going on as well. He had his father, who was president of the black market and a yakuza leader. Every one knew and feared his father, and Rukis’ father always listened to what Ruki told him. He was his only son after all…

The tension between the two seemed to grow, both unblinking and I was sure if another second went by I would have thrown myself in the middle of it. Luckily Ruki finally gave a laugh, walking over to Reita and patting his shoulder. “Alright then, Reita.” As if trying the name out himself. “The bell should ring at any minute, and then I’ll show you to the door way to hell.” Dropping his voice to sound frightening Ruki dropped his hand from Reita’s shoulder right as the bell rang. As if in a slow moving wave all 25 of us started for the school, the principle trying to rush in a few last words to us but no one listened. Going into the doors of the school, a small group following down the stairs with Ruki and Reita in the lead.

I stayed back, still in too much shock over what had just happened. Akira was Reita, Reita was someone who you didn’t mess with. Someone dangerous and me. I was a simple druggy with no life ahead of him. Might get into hosting, at least that’s what mom is encouraging for. For some reason she finds having her own host would come in good some day. I’m a bit worried as to why… Jumping when he felt a hand on my shoulder I turned to see it was Mr. Stamp, already looking tired. I watched as he pushed afew graying hairs from his face before looking down to me. “Uke right?” Slowly I nodded, looking back behind me to see that there were no SEP around, they must have all dispersed and gone into the school to watch over the 25 of us…

Looking back over to Mr. Stamp I glanced down to his hand on my shoulder, waiting for him to explain as to why he was currently touching me. “Uke.” He sighed and I already knew this was going to take a minute of my life. “I just wanted to wish you luck.” At my confused look he explained. “Out of all the kids out here today I felt that you would be the most successful out of them. That you would be one of the few to break away from the life that your living now. Do something for yourself, become something great.” So, great being middle class? Is what I thought, not quite getting this conversation. I wanted to hurry after Akira, I couldn’t get him out my mind. Suddenly he squeezed my shoulder giving me a light push towards the doors. “Just be careful Uke, I hope we will see each other again soon, and for good reasons.”

I just nodded, a bit unsure before smiling weakly to him and bolting towards the doors. I already knew where I had to be and where I WANTED to be. My first class was up stairs, English. But I didn’t want to go to that. I wanted to go downstairs where I knew the bottom elevators were, I just prayed that they hadn’t left yet. Racing down the steps, being careful not to fall or to trip, I turned at each floor, finally reaching the bottom I spotted the familiar blond head of Reita going into the elevator, a few kids standing outside who had all had second thought about going.

With a burst of speed I ran to the door of the elevator, pushing my way through right as the bar fell between the door so that no one could walk in. Grabbing the bar and using it to my advantage I swung myself under, falling onto my knees on the floor of the elevator just as it shut closed. Sitting there I knew I must have looked strange sliding in all fancy at the last minute like that. “Who the hell are you?” That deep voice made the hairs on the back of my neck rise as I slowly got to my feet, trying to play it cool though I avoided eye contact with Reita. “Kai.” I said smoothly, finally moving my head to make eye contact with him. I swear I died and went to heaven when I saw those sharp eyes land on me. Reita’s full attention!!! I held back from squealing. “Kai.” He repeated as if tasting it then nodded his approval before looking away. Guess I tasted alright!

“Kai!” Needing to look away from Reita to my other side I saw Ruki standing there dressed fancily as always. He seemed happy to see me. “Ruki.” I nodded over to him. “I had over heard you talking. This, doorway to hell sounds interesting. So, I thought I’d tag along.” Ruki quickly nodded his head, looking between Reita and I. “That’s awesome, the more the better I think. There are two elevators ahead of us, we had to go last because people needed the combination to go the ‘special’ floor.” I nodded understanding and looked around the elevator, seeing it was quite a normal looking elevator. That’s when I noticed another person with us.

He seemed to be shy, keeping his head down to his shoes as he fiddled with the front of his shirt. I couldn’t remember seeing him from any where. So to not embarrass myself infront of Reita, and because I didn’t know the guy I went and leaned against the wall next to him, his head of brown hair lifted to glance over to my shoes for a second before going back to his own. “Alright then.” Ruki announced as he walked over to the buttons of the elevator. “Just put this in and….. Bingo!” There was an obvious shake, the lights dimmed for just a second. Then, instead of expecting that drop you get when going down we jolted to the side. Grabbing onto the railing I looked up to the dimming lights, feeling the elevator move under me. “W, where going…”

“To the left.” Reita finished for me, looking up to the dimming light as well. Feeling a blush coming I quickly dropped my head to Reita’s boots and his untied shoe strings. I glanced over to Ruki seeing he had a kind of giddy expression on his face as he looked over the door to the elevator, watching the numbers go from 00 to -00, then -01. I wondered what this meant and was about to ask if Ruki knew when suddenly the elevator came to an abrupt stop. I had let go of the railing, and literally went flying across the elevator, right into Reita. There was a grunt as I roughly connected with him. Feeling warm hands on my shoulders I shyly looked up from his chest, feeling my face on fire as I saw his eyes on me. “I, I, I’m so--.” Once again I was cut off when another jolt came. This time it knocking everyone down to the floor, the lights going completely dead over us. I groaned when I felt just how heavy Reita was. Hearing scuffling and cursing from Ruki.

“Dammit! They need to fix this elevator! I’m telling my father when I get back home!” I could just imagine seeing Ruki sitting on his bum while rubbing his head. I tried moving my arm but realized I couldn’t, then remembered Reita when I felt hot breath on my neck. “You ok?” He asked softly. I was so afraid of pissing my shorts at that moment I nearly shoved the poor guy off. “Y, yea I’m fine.” Slowly Reita sat up from me, allowing me to sit up as well. I strained my eyes in the dark, trying to make out faces, or more specifically, Reita’s face. Since it was so dark and no one could see I took this chance to stared bug eyed where I assumed Reita’s face was.

“Are we stuck?” I heard Reita ask somewhere in front of me, my eyes searching to where his face should be, oh how I wished I had night vision or something! “Gah, we shouldn’t be.” Ruki replied. I heard his shoes scuffing against the floor and assumed he was standing right now. “Well this is just perfect. We better not be stuck!” Ruki growled out. I slowly moved my hand randomly against the tile floor of the elevator, jumping when they ran over something warm. “Oh, sorry.”

“Its ok.” Came the weak voice beside me. Blinking I wondered who that could be before remembering there was another guy with us. “Oh, hey you ok?” I think the guy nodded, since he didn’t say anything, I was thinking that maybe he didn’t want to talk but pushed that thought out of my head when he spoke up. “Just… Having second thoughts is all.” Ah, I see. “Well, I think by now we all are having second thoughts.” A lie, I was perfectly fine being stuck in a dark elevator with Reita. There was a hum from the guy showing he had heard me. “Hey, what’s your name?” I heard myself asking. There was a pause and then. “Uruha…”

“Ah, Uruha, that’s a cool name. Is that your real name or your street name?” Uruha sniffed, shifting a bit before answering. “Hmm, street name.” Blinking and feeling my luck bubble I moved more in front of him. “Ah, so you sell?” I wondered if I sounded a little too eager. Since no answer came once again I assumed Uruha was nodding at me. “Would you happen to have any on you now?” This time he replied much faster, his voice gaining some strength. “Depends. What you want?” Oh boy, oh boy, already I was going through my pockets for some cash, then I remembered that I couldn’t exactly tell how much I had with no light. Cursing under my breath I then realized I couldn’t tell what Uruha would be selling me either, you can never trust drug dealers, they sell you the most waked out shit.

“Ah, hey I’m going to have to try again later when there’s some light.” Thinking that another nod came, though luckily this time I didn’t have to guess. “Ah, ok makes sense.” Seems like Uruha wanted to make sure he got the right amount of money for his stuff too. “Well you guys, sorry bout’ this.” Ruki grumbled as I heard something like him sliding to the floor. “Eh, its no prop, I would have skipped class any way.” I heard some rustling over where Reita was sitting and couldn’t help smile. “You ok over there Reita?” I heard myself asking. Some more rustling from him before an answer. “I’m alright.” And for some reason those two words seemed to make my day. “Well since were gunna be stuck here for awhile what should we do?” Ruki asked, seeming bored already. “We can take a nap.” Uruha suggested. I laughed. “That actually sounds pretty nice… I wasn’t able to sleep last night at all. Those bunkers really suck ass.” I sighed, moving my shoulder to try and work the knot that was there when I woke up.

“Hm, I know what you mean. Those bastards came from no where, right as I was beginning to shoot up.” Ruki sighed dropping his hands he had been waving around. “Oh? What were you doing when you got caught Uruha?” I asked, looking over to where I had last heard Uruha’s voice, though I was surprised when I heard him behind me over more where Reita was. “I was selling some coke, was making a great deal too.” A heavy sigh of disappointment. I felt myself smile as I looked over to where I was sure Reita was, having saved the best for last. “And, you Reita?”

Reita seemed to think, since there was a long pause before he answered. “… Hm, I’m not really sure. I cant remember much.” I wanted to so badly blurt out what I had seen while inside the SEP van. What they had done to him. I wondered if Reita had any idea of what they did to him. I had never gotten my stomach pumped before, but I had heard that it was quite painful and the after effects weren’t too good either… I was wondering how Reita was feeling actually. Going over the stories I had heard from people who had experienced the same thing as Reita. The next day you were supposedly gunna feel like total crap. Poor Reita, I felt for him I really did.

“What were you doing when you got caught?” I heard Uruha ask and even though everyone had already told and I was the only one I still had to ask. “Who me?” Since there was no answer I was thinking Uruha was nodding again. That guy seriously needed to speak up I wonder how he manages to sell being so quiet. “Me? Well. Honestly I was minding my own business. I was walking through the old part of town, the one with all the brick buildings. I was looking for someone who would sell to me.” I said rubbing over the band-aid over my scrapped knee. “You were looking for a sell in that part of town?” Uruha asked sounding truly shocked. “Yea, it was the first day of school. I didn’t want to get caught by the SEP.” Once again I assumed Uruha was nodding in understanding as there was once again silence on his part.

“I’m surprised I was even caught… I had managed to run from them some what… But they had that stupid van. I can’t out run a van.” Slowly moving my hand from my knee to lightly run over the cotton bandage over my wrist where they had put the cleansing needle into me. “… That’s the 3^rd time I have been caught and cleansed by the SEP…” I mumbled more to myself than anyone. “Third?” I heard Ruki scoff next to me before hearing the jingle of his bracelet as he waved his hand. Ruki was always one who used his hands when he talked… “I think it’s my 12^th time, I don’t know. Gotta check the records ya know?” Of course I was not surprised Ruki had access to such things, I bet if I asked him nicely and sucked up to him enough he would wipe my records clean. “Hmm. I think that was my 4^th. I usually stay low.” I heard Uruha mumble in thought.

There was silence, as I guess we waited for Reita to say how many times he had been caught and cleaned by the SEP. At least I was… “Eh… guess that was my 16^th time… If you count the times I have woken up without memory in their lockdown homes.” Really it was just prison, just extra padded and clean. “… Wish they would feed you when in lockdown.” Uruha sighed sadly. “Eh, they don’t see it as needed since you’re only allowed to stay in lockdown for 24 hours. Then they take you to school. People never really stay that long since they either get caught during the day and taken straight to school, or at night where they are usually unconscious when they get to lock down.” Ruki waved off, the jingle of his bracelet next to my ear.

“… Well… I wish they would give you something….” I heard Reita sigh tiredly and felt something like pity for the other. That’s right, Reita had his stomach pumped he must feel terrible. “… He Reita?” I asked after a minute of silence. “Hm?” Biting my lip I wondered if I should ask or not, I didn’t want to come off nosey. “Eh, um h, how you fee--.” Unable to finish when the elevator jolted, luckily we were all sitting down when this happened, though it still managed to scare the shit out of me. “Shit!” Uruha gasped, I blinked over to where I heard him wide eyed. I didn’t think Uruha was one to use profanity. With the next big jolt everyone jumped to their feet, the elevator moving once again but this time… “Where going down now?” I heard myself asking, feeling the drop in my stomach begin to grow as he started going down faster and faster.

Soon you could hear the wind whistling past us and the screech of the ropes of the elevator as they struggled to slow us down. “WHATS GOING ON!?” I screamed over the wind and screeching, clinging onto the railing like my life depended on it. “I DON’T KNOW! LOOK!” Ruki called, a blue light filling into the elevator. I was able to see Ruki holding onto the corner of the elevator as well as Reita and Uruha, Ruki’s finger pointed in my direction. “What?” I asked since the wind had died down when the strange blue light filled the elevator. “Behind you!” Slowly glancing over my shoulder before gasping and turning completely around I looked amazed at what was on the other side of the elevator.

It would seem that the opposite side from the door of the elevator was actually a window the whole time. Looking out to the scene in front of me I was confused. “We… Are under ground?” Suddenly I felt Ruki crowd next to me, as he looked amazedly out the window. “Were in. The crevasse!” Feeling another person come up beside me I almost died when I saw it was Reita. “So… It is real? The rumors are all true?” He asked looking out the window as well. “I… Guess…” I heard myself answer.

Out side the window showed a completely new world. It was like an under ground cave but If you looked up you could see no ceiling, the place was so wide and open it made you think that inside the world was really empty and all what it was, was a thin crust of surface land. What looked to be abandoned mind shafts, and wagons, tools, and ropes littered the ground like cobwebs though the elevator was still receding, it being a good 5 stories up still. “This place is AMAZING!” Ruki called, pressing his face more into the glass. “It really is like a whole ‘nother world down here!” To me it just seemed like someone removed the brown lens from in front of our camera and changed it to a steel blue. “But, how low is this? Is it the bottom? Is this why it’s taking so long to fill the place up with cement?” I asked looking over to Ruki for answered. “Hell if I know.” He retorted back his full attention on the huge walls of the caves. I felt myself frown at his answer but looked back and tried drinking it in. It seemed to go up forever; you couldn’t see any light at all from the surface. It was as if the ceiling, if there was a ceiling was swallowed up in pitch black. “I feel as if were in the ocean. You know? Those undiscovered parts of the ocean?” Uruha said after some time of silence, I just smiled at that.

“I guess you can think of it like that.” Slowly we were brought down, when suddenly the elevator screeched to a halt. Everyone flew away from the window and landed onto the floor with a heavy thud. I stared blearily up to the dead light of the elevator, the only light being the blue hue coming from the window. “Ooh, ouch…” I groaned feeling the back of my head that had connected with the hard tile. “Is everyone ok?” I heard Reita ask next to Uruha. “Er, yep.” Uruha answered next to me. “Yea…” I answered next. “What the fuck!?” If, you call Ruki’s response an answer… “What the hell just happened? Did we stop again were so close!” Shifting and rolling over on my stomach I looked to the silver door of the elevator, it reflecting the blue hue from outside. “Hm, no don’t think we made it yet.”

“No.” Reita whispered before holding up his hand as to silence us. “You hear that?” Every one looked over to him, straining our ears to hear what Reita was listening too. “… I don’t hear it.” I whispered. “SHHH!” Ruki shushed me his finger to his lips as his eyes trailed over the elevator. “… It sounds like.”

THUD!

CRACK!

Everyone’s heads snapped up to see as what looked like a body crashed with the window, sending a huge web of a crack over the glass before falling. Every one screamed… Well, Reita didn’t he more did this chocked gasp thing. “GAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!! WHAT THE FUCK WAS THAT?!” Suddenly what sounded like a loud ripping sounded and a rough shake before the elevator was literally plummeting the last few floors. Once again everyone screamed, except for Reita. The elevator twisting and turning in the air the sound of the cables whipping around. Uruha was even levitating from the floor, his nails scratching against the tiles as if to hang on to something for dear life. What seemed like a lifetime though was actually only a few seconds the elevator crashed with a loud and terrible breaking noise into the ground below us the window smashing into pieces over our heads as our bodies connected with the hard tile underneath us. My chin hit the floor; a bright light filled my eyes and fast flashes of my family passed before everything went blank…

kitty_pon @ 2009-03-24T19:52:00

2009-03-25T03:00:39Z

Title: LIFE_KCABBACK
chapter: prolouge
Author: kitty_pon
Pairings: Uruha/???
Rating: PG 13
Warnings: unbeta-ed
Synopsis: "Well as you know the first step to recovery is admitting you have a problem."
Comments: so its bee forever. u may throw rubber bath toys at kittypon Dx i did this today, trying to get my foot back into the writing. i hope u all can forgive me. oH BoY k!LL.... IS NOT DEAD! D< so dont worry :3 no lets see if i remember how to do this. (needs to contact manager D; )

LIFE__KCABBACK

INTERVIEW:

“And…. The camera is, rolling, please state your name and the reason why you’re here in this program.”

“Ok, its rolling right? Ok Well My name is “Ruki.”

“Miyavi!”

“Tatsuro.”

“Reita.”

“Bou.”

“Kai.”

“Miya…”

“Mako.”

“Tora.”

“Kannon.”

“Aoi!”

“Um, alright uh… Well, I’m Uruha, I’m new to the program LIFE BACK, um, I hope to be here for only a limited of time, meet new people, and um just…. Improve my life. Yea.”

“Tell us, why are you here Uruha?”

“…. Oh I… I have to say that too? Uh, alright. I am here in the program for over drinking…”

“My anger. WHICH! Is not true! Any one who says I have anger issues I’m blowing their fucking face off! YOU HEAR ME! YEA I’m TALKING TO YOU WATCHING ME ON THE TV RIGHT NOW! I’LL BLOW YOUR MOTHER FUCKING HEAD O—”

“Well, I’m here me, Miyavi, for well… I’m told I have a bit of a drug abuse problem… Or so I’m told…. Uh yea, just ignore me I’m usually real fidgety like this… Oh and I usually twitch too that’s normal too….F UCK! And, and, and I scratch a lot too but that’s normal too I just got… Really, dry skin it’s normal, it’s normal… Normal…. Normal…. I said this was normal for me right? ”

“Me? Well, I’m here for disturbing the public…. Too many times. And not taking my antidepressant medication…Yea, but I don’t think I really need it, I mean everyone has urges of stripping in the theater and running in nothing but flip flops while taking a woman’s purse on your head and screaming “FIRE, FIRE!” It’s just… Human ya know?

“My obsession for guns and I just got a bit of a bad streak, they say if I do good here then I don’t have to go back to prison for an attempt of robbery at a bank… So I was a bit drunk that day no biggy. Though I wouldn’t have gotten caught if it weren’t for that bitch. So what if I got her and her 8 sisters pregnant, doesn’t mean you form some cult against me and fucking report me after I JUST got bailed out of jail for 5 years. Its just wrong and evil ya know?”

“Well, they tell me I’m confused, my parents actually put me here I had no choice, my daddy paid a lot to get me in though I have no real chronic disease like these other people in here I just like to wear dresses and bras so what if I’m not a girl its not strange at all…. You don’t think it’s strange do you Mr. Camera man do you? You say yes and I’ll have my daddy fire you so fast you’ll be the next patient being admitted in this place instead of recording them.”

“Well, the reason why I’m here in this program is that I have been caught steeling on several occasions…. I have been ‘diagnosed’ with an extreme case of kleptomania but its like. That’s not even a real disease right? We all know that. Er… Um, h, here’s your pen back… And your water bottle, and… Your film as well as your wallet… Sorry. Here’s your wallet too.”

“I’m here because I just don’t give a damn they say I’m unhealthily introverted. I had locked myself up in my apartment for 3 months not coming out once. Eventually my family found me and broke me out of there then shipped me off here. They claim I need help but what do they know? I was perfectly fine without the human race in my face. Isn’t that right Po-pon? Oh, Po-pon is my friend he’s a vampire gargoyle Viking who hates the human race as well. ”

“So I like sharp things. But that doesn’t make me a freak. I shouldn’t be here with these people honestly but I don’t care, I just want my knives they took from me back why cant people just mind their own business? Oh this? This is nothing its just… Just, a scratch, a really deep scratch. Yea I’m clumsy like that, slipped and fell… While, in the bathroom… My, wrist just, got caught on the… Shower head… Yea… I didn’t cut myself for the pleasure I SWEAR!”

“Um, because of Tora’s strange condition and because the internet is currently down for the time being, he will be explaining to us the reason as to why he is here in LIFE BACK over text with his phone to the camera man’s phone… Tora would you like to tell us the reason why you are here in LIFE BACK?”

//*rolls eyes* omfg so like my parents made me cum here evn tho I dun wan 2. they say I ply mmorpg 2 much an tht I need 2 get social again an get a job but I dun care i jus wan the internet bac!!! D:< LIFE BACK SUX!//

“Well, I guess I should start from the beginning… I had this pet lizard, and I burned him over the stove when I was 7, I guess that’s my first time. The other was on my 10^th birthday party I burned my grandma’s wig when I blew out the candles. When I turned 11 I started burning different things, foil, paper, cotton, GI GOE dolls… Well, I guess it kinda just built up to now. I got caught burning a Volkswagen and half the town’s missing newspaper… Uh, the news paper was inside the Volkswagen…”

“They say I tried suicide. But that’s not true you see I’m just experimenting with my body. The first time was seeing how the body reacts with 80 prescription arthritis pills. The other was how long the body could withstand without blood from slashed wrist. This other time was seeing how the brain endures from lack of oxygen while hanging from rope around my neck over my bed. They also say I’m anorexic which is just not true that’s a test as well I’m seeing how long the body can last without the proper nutrients it needs to be able to function on a daily basis. So you see? Just misunderstandings I don’t really need to be here.

“Well Uruha good luck on getting your life back in order, we wish you well and we shall be seeing each other often hopefully.”

“Yes, thank you I hope that this is the right choice.”

“Well as you know the first step to recovering is admitting you have a problem.”

“Yes thank you I can’t wait to see my new place I’m… I’m actually really excited.”

“Of course you’re doing something good for yourself. Now take this, it’s your apartment number and you walk on out that door, go left down the hall and you should see the apartments on the other side of the square.”

“Thank you!”

Name: Uruha ---- ----

Diagnosis: Alcoholism

Registration Date: ---/---/---

Leave date: ---/---/---

Apartment number: 302

Room mate: none at the moment

FF VII body blow...

2009-01-19T04:24:10Z

so like... in middle school this boy walks up to me out of the blue saying 'hey! aren't u that one finalfantasy fan?' i, am completely taken off guard but answer cooly, though i had to admit, that even now i remember feeling something like a nerdy spirit lifting inside me wanting to just spout all my FF knowledge and scare the guy off with OVERPOWERLY KNOWLEDGE OF ABSOLUTELY NOTHING IMPORTANT!!!

intyways... i tell him, in a cool and collected manner (with a slick back of the hair for emphasis) 'yea' and he shrugs it off while nodding and going 'cool, cool' before giving a nod and glancing off to his left... then his eyes slowly trailed back to me and he opened his mouth to say 'well, i got this FF game, and was wondering if you wanted it' or something like that, all i remember is words comming from his mouth that somehow managed to get me the FF VII game in my posesion... well, inty ways he said SOMETHING and i completely blew my cover of controled manly coolness and i nearly rapped the guy for the game...

i actually i dont remember now if i scared the game into my posession or i threatened or something... all i know, is about 2 months later (yes two months that bastard had the nerve to f'ing stall!!! D< ) i found myself gripping onto a used finalfantasy VII game... the hard game to get. no, it wasn't black labled, though i wish it were (because if it were, i just might not be posting this damn blog now...) well, i get home, lock myself into my room, and play... and play.. and play, and yes... well, inty ways... the worse of worse things happened... while i was playing, my mind completely in the zone after getting past some frusterating stages and being absorbed in the old graphics that didn't seem to take away from the game at all... while saving Aeris, or Arith whoever u choose to read her god damned name is up to u... but after running up about 40 flights of virtual stairs, and running out of virtual breath to the point i actually was wiping my brow from i guess what u could say virtual prosperation... the damn game, had the nerve, to glitch on me.... why?

intyways, (i felt a rant comming on...) i was helplessly stuck... the game was in alright condition, there was nothing wrong with my system, it still works for all my other games just fine, my tv works... it was just the fucking game... on the first fucking disc not 3 hours into the damn game... now... i waited... about 4 years until a shine of light finally showed itself to me for ever playing that game again. though my dreams were crushed... i recovered, and moved on with my life, until that damn light... (it was some rundown shop)

well... they repaired games, and last week, on i think a saterday (could have been sunday) i made my way down to that shop to repair my game... though, i didn't play it right away.. (DAMN U FINALS! DAMN U TO HECK! D<) i had to wait, till saturday... this saturday (it is saturday right?) no, ur right...

its sunday.

my mistake. INTYWAYS! today, this sunday, i played that game again, with new vigor(sp) and was excited again like those three years ago, actually thinking i made some type of... shift, some change in that game. well, i get to that same part, stupdi Aeris(th) went and got kidnapped. sector 7 plate fell and killed all those ppl... i was in the shinra building running up those stairs... and that same glitch three years ago came and totally body blowed me back! it was like a slap to the face i swear! D<

intyways, i guess what im trying to say is, the damn game is still broken, and it looks like i will never be able to play the origonal FF VII game D;

this is worse than torchure, having the damn three disk set game, getting only about 3 hours into the first disk and it ends up glitching on me... couldn't wait till the third? where is my nintindo angel when i need him? ah, oh well, i honestly though i was going to be angier but honestly... im cool with it. guess i got what i paid for (absolutly NOTHING cept for the two dollars to repair the damn thing) but that doesn't mean the other disk dont work... just this one part, in the first disk... ah... i have no more to say, cept this blog SUX DX

sorry about that. KP apologizes >.<

dont worry my FF VII. i shall play and complete u one day. this is just a minor set back... a minor set back that just might last another 4 years... but thats not the point, i shall take it day by day and oh fuck forget it im pissed D<

4 u left handed aquaintence...

2009-01-14T07:39:52Z

er... hello. *looks around*
i guess i should introduce myself. i am kittypon (KP) and, while some of u just may know me, some of u dont. and, you are taking a new fresh step in trying to learn something new. something different maybe? then do not fear, for u r not alone, for this is KP's first attempt at blogging... have i failed yet?

intyways, since i have never actually read a blog *shushushush* what i get is, that it's like some journal(?) well... then, i guess i shall lay my manly pride down 2 notches and give this a try... am i doing it wrong yet?

well... i guess, to start and to get into the roll of things... i will begin with a question. (doesanyonehaveanypeptobismole?imseriouslyhavinganmajorestomachacheatthemomentithinkimightcryifidonthurryupandthrowup) first question! would u like to read a poem that i worked hard on for all my aquaintences to be? well, for you and a way to introduce myself in another way :3 have i messed up yet?

For you my dear acquaintance to be...

Being so distant from each other
I must admit that this will be a bit of a challenge. But
I will still pour my heart into this to the very best
of my capabilities. So please listen. For it is not so deep
but just as deep as our knowledge of each other.
Not even skin deep at the moment but
with some time I bet we can pierce down to the arteries.
Sorry, sorry so far
I’m not getting my point across. How about if we try
just a bit harder then maybe we can learn
something new? Honestly, I’m slightly hesitant, but
that’s only because I don’t know the ground I’m about to
set my feet upon with this message. The first few times
I’ve tried I don’t think I would even grade my self a D,
it was so sad I seemed to fall through the ice
of all that unnecessary tension. So this time I will
distance myself in order to gain new ground,
try with my words and this paper. Is it working?
Are you understanding? If not I will try my hardest
to elaborate though at the same time be as friendly distant
as any acquaintance would. But are we even that?
I feel that I am on a certain level of understanding and
that you are still many stairs away, somewhere in between.
Please don’t get the wrong impression;
this is just an invitation for myself. The few times that we have
spoken I would wonder if when we walked away from each other
I had just missed some opportunity into your kitchen.
So to clear this all up, I know some time has passed
and though the air in the classroom might be stale
with recognition maybe we could spread our perfume
of new knowledge of each other? Then again I’m
just being selfish. I cannot seem to appreciate
the lucky round chocolates that I already have possession of
on a friendly basis. Each diverse and awesome in its
own little way. But can you really blame me for wanting more?
Even as I try to stuff them into my cheeks and keep count
they seem to melt through the gaps of my teeth and
instead of the sweet times together I am left with the bitter aftertaste
of past grudges and mistakes. I apologize for my mouth
is full of cavities, and my unattractive smile is enough
to throw you off, I know that, but please. Can we
play blind for just a few seconds? It’s not like I want to kiss you
with such a rotten mouth.

(imabouttoseriouslygetillinaminute...damnstressandfinalsweek)how was that? was it bad? im sorry! i wrote this before christmass, and for some odd reason it has reall stuck to me. if u want, please reply to it all ur thoughts good and bad, its those words full of truth that will help me become a better writer, thus giving u better fics since i cannot write to save my life.(idontknowwhatswrongwithmebutitskillingmeslowlyandwrackingmybodywithunnecesarypain) well, i am working on afew things, both projects for some odd reason that i just noticed start with the letter 'G'... so, im guessing, there must be something good with the letter, something pure... but then again, hese new fics are far from 'pure'. ah! yes, yes and no.... im not even going to say it... yes... no... no i wont kk then!(ohgodshelpme) i guess that means im through yea? KP's first attempt at this... blogging, because, i just wanna get closer to u guys... hey! something i just now noticed! my hand, left hand that presses chords on the guitar, has thinner skin than my right!... yea... er, take it as a KP fact XP

well, goodnight, i should get back to this stupid profile and studying for the finals. (bringonthefailedspannish!D<)

please sleep well :3

FAILED

2008-08-04T01:14:12Z

OH MY GODS!

so like! i feel i have FAILED u all somehow. D:

how long has it been? A month? Two months? THREE!? i dont remember... this should have never happened, but you see. life is a bitch and it came slapping me in the face at 120mph... so like, i was dazed, confused, hurt.... and very, very lost for a while. but, now i'm back. i have been depriving all of u oH BoY k!LL, mEntal SEX, and my new fic i see some like TriX. i didn't mean to. but yes, life happens. i would like to start writing again. lately i have just been Rping and stuff... but, i miss my fics. and i miss all YOU! hmmm, some good news that has happened....

i shall be moving up to a new year in august. (HAPPY BIRTHDAY TO ME!)

i FINALLY got my first tokidoki bag! (finally...)

forien (sp) exchange student is all taken care of and will be arriving in a few weeks. (last three years, France, this year Spain, next year, Japan.... hopefully)

i (think) made friends.

LEAVING MILITARY SCHOOL AND GOING TO ART SCHOOL!!!!! GO KITTYPON GO! XXXXXDDDDDDDDDDDD (u wouldn't believe the hell i had to go through to get into that damn school! @_@)

my hairless rat has started to.... bite me. (is that good?)

OH!OH! i got a PSP last week and the game Crisis Core... beat Crisis Core in two days (i didn't meant to! i was trying to make it last at least two weeks! this always happens to me...) cool game!

hmmmm, thats all i can think of for now. hope to see u all very soon! i shall be talking to my manager... soon... i miss her.... so yeah! cant wait to start reading fanfics again too!

;3

From: KP

a t_rIp t(o) ChiN@ toW-n ch3

2008-06-02T00:38:35Z

Chapt 3/?
pairings: MiyavixHyde
warnings: non, Meeves body is still getting it's revenge
comments: Hu, non, i am just writing whatever leaves my fingertips is the story for i have NOTHING planed like how i usually do.... i had something els to say, i think it was important, but i dont remember XP.

*red, yellow, GREEN*

Miyavi and Hyde didn't wake up till the next morning, Gackt watching over them not needing alot of sleep to function. And this just told Gackt that Miyavi really was over working himself.

Miyavi had woken up feeling warm and safe for some reason. His head still felt like cotton candy.

Gross.

But his body was feeling much better than what he remembered. All what he remembered was getting angry.... Gackt and. Some one els came over. He couldn't remember what they did for him to get angry though.

While Miyavi just laid there awake but not bothering to open his eyes letting the rest of his body wake up slowly. Hyde woke up and sighed feeling Miyavi's warm body over his still and couldn't hold back a small smile as he brought his hand up to slowly run through Miyavi's hair.

Miyavi was surprised by the feeling but soon relaxed liking the fingers through his hair. He snuggled closer to the steady heart beat and closed his eyes again smiling lightly.

Hyde was slightly dozing off again watching the news as Gackt sat on the glass coffee table looking as if the lady on the tv had all the answers to the universe. He smiled watching Gackt then blinked thinking he heard something.

He furrowed his eyebrows in concintration trying to figure out where the sound was coming from then looked down to the head full of hair that was Miyavi and smiled.

Miyavi was purring!

Like a cute little kitty, Miyavi was purring as Hyde ran his fingers through his hair in a calming way for both Miyavi and him.

Gackt soon turned around on the coffee table looking to Hyde then down to Miyavi and smiled lightly hearing the other purr.

Hyde looked to the clock on the tv from the news seeing it was 9:17am then looked to Gackt waiting to hear what they were going to do.

Gackt seemed to noticed and turned the volume down a little on the tv then turned around to face Hyde again. "We, are going to go out to get some breakfast first."

Hyde smiled. "Yay, coffee."

Gackt raised an eyebrow at that but said nothing thought the small quirk at the corners of his lips told Hyde that he did want to say something but decided to keep quiet.

Witch was just fine with Hyde.

"Then, I guess we can go for a drive, maybe go to the beach. Then we will go get dinner and go to a club." Gackt then smiled to Hyde who just nodded then looked down to Miyavi who still was in that 'not all awake' stage but his eyes were cracked open and purring lightly. Hyde honestly didn't mind, he really liked having something warm and, alive over him, but Miyavi's sharp elbow was currently jammed in his stomach and that was just not fun.

"Miyavi, hey, you awake?" Hyde shook Miyavi lightly making him groan and shift so his chin was laying on Hyde's chest and he wrapped his arms around him sighing softly.

Hyde kept his blush under control since Gackt was watching him closely from the coffee table and shook Miyavi again this time much harder since he really wanted Miyavi awake at the moment so he could get up.

Miyavi blinked awake frowning to Hyde then noticing their position and quickly rolled off Hyde onto the floor. "Ack! Who the hell are you!?" Miyavi asked on the floor rubbing his back.

Hyde sat up quickly straightening out his shirt and smiling down to Miyavi. "My name is --"

"Hyde. He is Hyde, and you, your Miyavi. And I'm Gackt and now were leaving." Gackt said standing up and turning off the tv not giving Hyde a chance to talk while he pulled Miyavi up to his feet and started pulling him towards the door making Hyde chase after him.

Miyavi was confused and let himself be pushed. Any other time he would be asking questions and making it hard to get out the door but right now he could care less. He remembered Gackt taking his laptop, so there was nothing here for him at the moment.

Gackt sat him down on the floor while he grabbed Miyavi's shoes and started to put them on for him. Miyavi for once didn't say anything, being too tired. And it was nice to be treated like a little kid again.

"... Gackt, I think Miyavi is old enough to put on his own shoes." Hyde said after he got his jacket and one for Miyavi.

Gackt ignored him and pulled Miyavi up to his feet then started leading him out the house and into the bright morning sun. Miyavi instantly shut his eyes blinded and turned around to go back inside before Gackt shut the door but it was too late.

Hyde and Gackt watched as Miyavi ran face first into his door still covering his eyes (not a smart thing to do) with his hands then went around in a circle seemingly not knowing what to do with himself before running back against the door this time leaning onto it and whimpering.

The sun felt hot against his cool skin and was too bright. Miyavi just wanted to go back inside and hide under his blankets and go back to sleep. He jumped feeling something on his arm then the deep voice of Gackt.

"Come on Miyavi, you are not going back into that house like it or not." Gackt then tugged on Miyavi's arm but he wouldn't budge from the door.

Hyde sighed and quickly dug in his pocket for his cell phone as he felt it vibrate. Seeing it was Megumi he smiled and turned his back to the other two answering the phone.

"Hey babe, how are you?"

"Hyde? Where are you? You didn't come home last night." Came the worried reply and Hyde sighed. "I know, I'm sorry Megumi, I was with Gackt and his friend."

There was a sigh on the other end and Hyde had to step away as Gackt and Miyavi started to get rather loud, Miyavi fighting back and getting angry witch was pretty scary.

"Hyde, your always doing something, then when you have some time off you go and hang out with your friend." Hyde frowned. "I'm sorry Megumi, but I really am very busy. I wish I could come home more, but I just cant."

Another sigh.

"Hyde, what about Hinata? He ask for his daddy every night and I'm the one who has to tell him dont worry, just go to bed, daddy will be here tomorrow. Promise. Every night Hyde, I am lying to him Hyde and it's killing both him and me."

Hyde's heart broke at hearing this. "He, he ask for me every night?"

"Every night Hyde, please come home."

Hyde looked up from his phone and turned around to see Gackt forcing Miyavi into the backseat of his car then waved for Hyde to hurry and bring his ass over.

Hyde started over still talking on the phone. "I, I wont, be able to today."

There was silence on the other end and he quickly added. "I'm sorry, I really want to but..."

He stopped at the passenger side door looking into the back seat window at Miyavi who was closing his eyes and trying to sleep. His jacket too big for his small frame and was flooding him like a big blanket.

Hyde sighed and opened the door going inside the car and buckling up when there was nothing but more silence. He thought that Megumi had hung up and was about to do the same when he heard something like a sniff and froze.

"M, Megumi, are, are you... Crying?" Gackt looked over to him but kept silent and looked back to the road.

Hydes question was answered as he heard crying and more sniffs and he quickly shifted his phone onto the opposite ear.

"Megumi, please, dont cry. I--"

"It's Gackt isn't it?"

Hyde blinked at that and glanced to Gackt then back out his window looking at the side mirror at Miyavi in the back seat still trying to sleep his jacket looking as if it was eating him up.

"What do you mean Megumi?"

"I mean, your always going with Gackt on your free time. It's always Gackt Hyde. Why!? Is it because he is a singer? Is he more beautiful than me? Why Hyde tell me!"

Hyde was stunned. Is this what Megumi thought? That he was going out with Gackt?

"M, Megumi, I, I dont, like Gackt like that. I dont like guys like that period." At that Gackt quickly snapped his head to look to Hyde then quickly back to the road. Hyde was still looking at the mirror to Miyavi who's eyes flickered open for a split second then shut back closed.

"Are you telling me the truth Hyde?"

"Of course Megumi, I wouldn't lie to you. Do, do you really think that of me? That I would cheat on you, or forget about you? I love you, both you and Hinata."

There was a sniff and a few sounds of clothes shifting.

"And your beautiful Megumi, dont ever think other wise. Ok?"

There was a pause then Megumi finally spoke up. "R, really? You mean it?"

"Yes, I mean it." Hyde could tell how Megumi's voice was lifting up that she believed him.

"Ok, I believe you. But you better come back home soon Hyde or there is going to be trouble." She said in weak anger not really wanting to yell at Hyde.

"Yes, I promise to be home soon." Hyde said rubbing his temples holding back a groan.

"Ok, I love you Hyde."

He grimaced for some reason. "I love you too, Megumi."

There was silence before the click that she hung up. Hyde let out his groan then and sunk deeper into his chair. Gackt glanced over to him then back to the road.

"Every thing ok?"

"... Yeah, well. No. I guess. Megumi thought I was cheating on her with you. Dont ask me where she got the idea, thats just what I got from it." He sighed.

"...... She thought. I was, going out with--"

"Yes Gackt, thats exactly what she thought, can we just drop it. I could really use some coffee and breakfast right now." Hyde said roughly rubbing his face.

Gackt nodded then smiled. "You ready for some breakfast Miyavi?" Gackt asked looking up at the rear view mirror seeing Miyavi frown then snuggle deeper into his big jacket and slowly shake his head no making Gackt frown.

"Miyavi, when was the last time you ate?"

"Yesterday." Miyavi said keeping his lie from earlier.

The thought of food still didn't sound good in his mind yet the sharp twist of pain and loud gurgle from his stomach told him his body was more than ready for something to eat, witch just made him feel even more sick.

Hyde watched Miyavi shift his face in a small wince then relax, his eyes still closed and he snuggled even deeper into his jacket witch, looked both cute and scary. Was Miyavi ever able to fit that jacket before? Or was it always like this?

Once they finally got into the small private restraunt they all were seated quickly by a window into comfy booths. Miyavi sat by the window using it as a pillow and closed his eyes snuggling back into his jacket covering the bottom part of his face from view.

Hyde sat next to him and Gackt sat opposite of them. Gackt frowned to Miyavi seeing him sleeping at a public place like this and told Hyde and him to switch so he wont be tempted to rest against the window.

They switched.

Miyavi just used the table as a pillow and pulled the fluffy hood of his coat over his head.

"Miyavi." Gackt hissed but stopped as someone walked up to their table.

"Gackt? What are you doing here?"

Gackt looked up and blinked surprised. "... Yoshiki?"

Yoshiki took a seat next to Gackt smiling. "Hey, what are you doing here?" Yoshiki then looked to Hyde and the mound of jacket that was Miyavi. "... Who are your friends?"

Hyde smiled and reached out his hand to Yoshiki who took it in a strong grip.

"Hyde."

Yoshiki blinked. "The, Hyde? Wow, I knew you guys did a movie together, but I didn't think you two were going out." Yoshiki laughed not noticing the danger he just put himself in.

Gackt just looked to him with a blank expression while Hyde was looking wide eyed back and forth from Gackt to the laughing Yoshiki.

Yoshiki suddenly stopped laughing and looked to Miyavi. "And who is that?"

"Miyavi." Gackt said grumpily looking to the menu.

Yoshiki blinked then commanded Miyavi to sit up. Miyavi's head shot up quickly making Hyde jump slightly and look to him.

"Y, yes Yoshiki?" He asked suddenly very awake.

"Dont lay your face on the table, you dont know if they are clean or not."

"Y, yes Yoshiki." Miyavi said tiredness coming back into his voice and he slouched slightly looking down to the table.

Yoshiki didn't seem to notice as he suddenly pulled a vanilla folder from out of no where and slapped the over full thing in front of Miyavi who jumped surprised.

"Now, since you are finally out of your house, you can start learning these new songs and reading these notes from meeting that you missed. I was nice enough to write them during your absens, you should be thankful." Yoshiki said in his business voice while Miyavi numbly opened the overflowing folder.

"Every thing from the last month and a half is in there Miyavi and I expect all those songs memorized by the end of October."

Gackt looked to the folder and almost went as pale as Miyavi. "Yoshiki! Miyavi still isn't well! He cant memorize all that in just a few weeks!"

"It is his own fault for lazing around all this time. While he was stuck up in his flat the world around him has still been moving and working. Nothing has stopped. He hasn't gone to any practice or meetings, nothing. He has to pull his weight if he wants to be in this band."

"Yoshiki! Thats not right and you know it!" Gackt fumed. "Miyavi has been working himself sick just for you! He cant do all this in that small bit of time and still expect him to come to practice and meetings."

"He seemed ok on going to interviews. So if he is well enough to get infront of a camera and talk then he should be able to do some background work as well. I am not going to let him get away with all the fun work while we work like dogs from his mistake."

Gackt couldn't believe what Yoshiki was saying. "IT WASN'T HIS FAULT YOSHIKI!" Gackt yelled standing up making the few others turn and look from their meals at the fuming Gackt and calm Yoshiki sipping some water.

"It was." Yoshiki said setting his glass down.

"Miyavi was the last one in the music room, he obviously didn't lock the door. And he left his laptop, and he didn't save ANYTHING anywhere els that was on the laptop. That is at least three rules he broke right there. Not taking responsibility in coming in for work either."

"How could you say that! Do you know what Miyavi has been doing all this time! You should--"

"Ok."

Gackt was cut off from Miyavi who had been reading some of the papers from the folder a hard look on his face as he put all his focus on the paper infront of him.

"I, I will, try to memorize everything. Your right, I havn't been really fair to you guys." He said puling out another paper and reading it.

Gackt looked stunned. "But Miya--"

"No Gackt, he is right, I was the last one in the music room. I was practicing, it was very late, early actually and I was too lazy to get all my supplies out with me. I even forgot to lock the door and because of my carelessness I cost us alot of money."

His face then saddened. "And, my guitar."

Yoshiki nodded satisfied with what Miyavi just said. "Good, good taking responsibility for your mistakes is a good sighn of growing up. Just because you are over 18 doesn't mean you are an adult. Being an adult is responsibility." He then smiled to Miyavi. "You are a very responsible young man Miyavi."

Miyavi smiled weakly but it was obviously very strained and forced then looked back down to the papers.

Gackt just watched looking dumbstruck to Miyavi then at Yoshiki slowly sinking back into his chair.

The waiter soon came and Hyde who had been quiet spoke up to order his food. Gackt ordered next then Yoshiki. The waiter then turned to Miyavi waiting for him to order but Miyavi declined. "Thank you, but I'm not hungry."

"Not hungry!? Miyavi, you havn't eaten in a long time." Gackt complained.

"No, I told you, I ate yesterday."

"Is that the truth Miyavi?" Gackt asked suddenly looking at Miyavi's face. Gackt's strong gaze made Miyavi blush and look away.

"Y, yes." He lied then jumped when he felt a touch on his shoulder and looked to Hyde who was smiling kindly.

"You sure you dont want anything?" Miyavi nodded his head a weak smile on his face then looked to the waiter.

"Wait. I want some small pancakes please, with a side a sausage."

Hyde and Miyavi looked up to Gackt surprised.

"Gackt, you are going to have a salad and pancakes?"

He shook his head. "Just in case Miyavi changes his mind."

Miyavi shook his head. "I'm fine, honestly."

"Yeah, right Miyavi. And I am not the most sexiest man in Japan." Gackt said rolling his eyes then nodded to the waiter telling her they were done ordering and she walked away.

Miyavi sighed sitting back in his chair and continued reading the papers slightly distracted at the yummy smells of other peoples food. He wrapped an arm around his stomach feeling that sharp pain again as his stomach twisted angrily inside of him.

It hurt and didn't help him in feeling any hunger, just pain.

Hyde noticed Miyavi's distress and sighed leaning back against the cool window knowing if he tried to do something Miyavi would just push him away.

After about 20 minutes of uncomfy silence of just sitting and sipping at drinks Miyavi couldn't concintrate on the papers any more and put them back into the folder and slipping it into his big jacket then zipped it up and sighed leaning back and wrapping his arms around his stomach.

A few minutes later the waiter came with their food setting Gackts salad down first then Hydes cheese burger. Yoshiki's pasta then the little pancakes that Gackt put infront of Miyavi.

The smell of the food made Miyavi's stomach churn with both hunger and nausea. His mouth watered and he couldn't help it was the sharp pain hit him even harder making him slightly dizzy.

Miyavi quickly picked up his fork and started digging into his food even as his mind screamed at him to stop he ignored it feeling his stomach twist painfully one more time before it calmed down slightly.

He could feel each swallow of the heavy pancakes land in his stomach making him feel even worse but as long as the pain was away he could care less about the nausea.

Hyde, Gackt, and Yoshiki all watched as Miyavi stuffed his face as if there was no tomorrow.

"... Miyavi, Miyavi slow down." Hyde said gently touching Miyavi's shoulder making him jump then look down to his empty plate. Hyde sighed and just went back to his own food. Gackt and Yoshiki went back to their own food as well but Gackt would glance to Miyavi a few times.

Seeing his plate empty Miyavi sat back in his chair and sighed closing his eyes. He wasn't feeling so much pain any more but the nausea was beginning to be too much. He swallowed felling the saliva build up in his mouth and he quickly got some water.

Gackt seemed to notice for he was starring at Miyavi, a concerned look on his face. "Miyavi? Are you ok?"

Miyavi was too afraid to open his mouth so he just slowly shook his head no and gingerly held his stomach feeling it roll suddenly.

Gackt quickly set down his for seeing Miyavi shake his head no. Hyde setting down his sandwich to rub Miyavi's back. Yoshiki just watched carefully.

"Do you want some more water? Is there anything you want?" Hyde asked gently rubbing circles on Miyavi's back. It helped but the nausea was till there. Miyavi was finally able to choke out some words the saliva rolling down his chin. "A bucket."

Gackt quickly reacted shoving Yoshiki out the booth yelling for at a waiter for a bucket. Yoshiki running away into the bathroom, Hyde rubbing his back harder and faster quickly moving some plates out from infront of him.

Miyavi could feel the peoples eyes on him watching from their meals what would happen but already having a clue.

Miyavi didn't care. He didn't care as he slowly bent over holding his stomach the saliva overflowing in his mouth. The nausea too much. He felt his stomach gurgle and roll not from being hungry then gaged. He choked then another gag before he finally felt the sharp squeeze then everything coming back up and onto the floor.

Tears rolling down his face from the pain of everything inside him going into reverse getting rid of what he just ate. He couldn't breath, he couldn't stop. It would just keep coming it felt like forever.

He shut his eyes his body forcing painful dry heaves. It felt like he was trying to throw his heart up. Everything finally relaxed, and he felt better. Alot better, but so tired now. He could feel himself falling forward from the chair and would have fell face first into the mess he made if not Hyde grabbed his coat and pulled him back against his chest.

Miyavi sighed feeling the strong chest against his back, just like earlier and smiled weakly as things went black.

There was a woman wailing some where in the building. Gackt and the waiter standing there with the bucket and their mouths slack as they watched Hyde grab some napkins and wipe at Miyavi's mouth.

Yoshiki slowly emerged from the bathroom then walked up behind Gackt covering his eyes. "Is it over? Did he throw up?" He asked weakly nudging Gackt with his elbow still covering his eyes.

Gackt blinked then nodded dumbly. "Y, yeah, he did." He sighed and ran a hand through his hair then patted the waiter on the shoulder. "Thanks, but, we wont be needing the bucket after all."

Hyde finished cleaning off Miyavi's face but couldn't save the jacket. "Gackt!" Hyde growled holding Miyavi closer to himself. "Can we please, take him to the hospital. NOW?"

Gackt slowly nodded his head. "Yeah. Yoshiki." Yoshiki jumped at his name being called uncovering his eyes and looked up to Gackt. "I want you to call an ambulance please, Myiavi is very ill as you can see."

Yoshiki just numbly nodded and shakily pulled out his cell risking a peek at the mess Miyavi just made then quickly hiding back behind Gackt.

The woman was finally calmed down by a few waiters she obviously did not like getting her brunch disturbed like this.

Gackt slowly walked away from Yoshiki over to where Hyde was with Miyavi on top of him, the look of panic on Hydes face drawing him over.

"Gackt." Hyde said without looking up eyes glued on Miyavi's distressed face. "He's burning up, Gackt." Hyde moved some of Miyavi's sweaty bangs that came loose from his pony tail, finally looking up to Gackt.

Gackt could see panic in Hyde's eyes and knew he had to stay calm. "It's ok Hyde, an ambulance is coming right now." He moved out the way as a few waiters came and started to clean up the mess. Thats when the ambulance came and pulled up to the front.

Paramedics rushing in and stepping over the mess to grab Miyavi from Hyde and lay him onto a stretcher, Gackt answering questions.

Gackt then grabbed Hyde throwing Yoshiki his keys to the car and followed Miyavi into the ambulance where people raced to put a breathing mask onto Miyavi and started to put IVs into his arms and trying to get him to wake up.

He didn't at first but when then started pushing down onto his stomach to see if they could find something wrong he groaned and tried rolling away getting wires and tubes tangled around himself.

The paramedics pushed him onto his back and continued their search pushing into his stomach but now asking him questions, now that he was awake.

He was only able to answer his name but it was more like in a daze repeating himself over and over, his fever getting to him.

Finally at the hospital they raced Miyavi inside Gackt and Hyde following close behind but had to stay back after a while and was led into a waiting room where they were asked even more questions then left to wait.

Hyde seemed really upset sitting far away from Gackt holding onto the vanilla folder that Yoshiki had given Miyavi to look over.

Gackt was bouncing his knee his hands folded under his chin as he stared to the clock.

For a long while they both said nothing.

Witch was just fine with Hyde. Since, he forgot to get his coffee.

Damn.

______________________________________

i will end it there. hmmm, dont think it's a cliff hanger, exactly but hey. yeah, um. i really have nothing to say about this chapter. please be honest and tell me what u think though if it is something about how bad my spelling or that u didn't like it or something i might cry but be happy over the reply. u could do that with internet. yet i do love your honesty. it will make me happy as well.pls reply. tell me if u hate it loved it. i know no one likes what i did to miyavi but yeah... dont know what to say.

a t_rIp t(o) ChiN@ toW-n ch2

2008-06-02T00:22:21Z

Chapt: 2/?
pairings: Miyavi, Hyde
Syn: Miyavi wakes
warnings: Uhh... Hmmm, Meevs body gets revenge
comments: kk i just watched SAW 3 and loved it but is a little shooken up and it's very late so yeah. AWESOME MOVIE XD

*Here is good*

Miyavi woke up with a start franticly looking around then forcing himself to sit up. He noticed the light coming in from the blinds and groaned roughly rubbing his face. He wasn't supposed to be in bed! He was supposed to be at his new laptop working!

He slowly threw his feet over the side of the bed noticing how stiff he was. His head swam the instant his feet touched the ground and he had to lay back down or he would have passed out.

Miyavi held his head and tried again slower this time. He was finally able to sit up straight his feet on the ground though he had to keep his hands down onto the bed to keep him from swaying.

His shoulders and body were so stiff and tight it was mostly in his chest he noticed. He couldn't even lift his arms over his head without feeling the painful pull of his muscles in his back.

He was able to loosen up his neck some what but his head still felt like it was full of cotton candy.

Yuck.

Just the thought of something edible made his stomach turn in a not so fun way making him sway again. He was barely able to catch himself this time and had to sit on his bed very still for about 12 minutes until he felt it safe to move.

He pushed himself up feeling how heavy his body was making him stumble and grip onto his head board for support. He slowly stumbled away from his bed over to his desk were he froze.

"... My laptop."

It was gone, nothing was there except a rectangle imprint in the dust of where it SHOULD be but wasn't.

Miyavi instantly started to panic his body shaking and he had to grip the back of the chair to steady himself again.

He stood there his eyes wide on the floor as he franticly tried to think where his laptop should be. But his mind was still not home and he wasn't able to think straight enough to wonder where his laptop was. All he wanted was to go back to bed.

"No, must, find..."

Miyavi pushed himself from his chair and stumbled away but the world started to spin making him shut his eyes as he felt his legs give out and his shoulder came crashing with the floor the chair falling with him.

He laid there on the floor dazed until he heard his door open and rushing footsteps then his name before everything went black.

When Miyavi woke up again he noticed where ever he was was really bright.

"Miyavi? You awake?"

Miyavi groaned and moved his arm up to block out the light coming from the open curtains.

"Ah! Hyde he's awake!"

"Really? Should we call the doctor now?"

"He just woke up Hyde, give him a chance to collect himself."

Miyavi knew that voice, it was Gackt, and he was talking with some one. Who? Miyavi had no clue.

"Gackt please, we found him on his floor. I want to call a doctor."

"It's his choice Hyde, what if one day I drugged you and dragged you to a hair shop and got all your hair cut off cause I think it's bad for you to drive with a curtain over your face.

"Thats different! Please Gackt... And you wouldn't really cut my hair like that would you?"

Gackt wasn't able to respond as Miyavi tried rolling over from the light but was held down.

"Ah. Miyavi. It's me. Gackt. Tell me. How. Do. You. Feel? OUCH!"

"Idiot, he's sick, not slow talk to him like you would talk to any other person."

Gackt frowned rubbing his side where Hyde had pinched him then watched as Miyavi slowly peeked towards them from behind his arm making him smile.

"Hey there sleepy head, but really Miyavi how do you feel?" Gackt said seriously.

Miyavi looked to him and Hyde for a minute before groaning and holding his head. "Why the hell are you guys in my house?"

Hyde smiled while Gackt frowned. "He's realizing Gackt!" Hyde said excitedly.

"Why the fuck are you in my house!?" Miyavi yelled quickly sitting up making Gackt and Hyde quickly back away from him startled.

Miyavi glared to them for a few seconds before sighing and flinging himself back his arm up over his eyes again. "S, sorry, I didn't mean to yell like that. I'm just, so tired."

Gackt looked to him for a long minute before slowly walking closer to him Hyde behind him. "... Maybe, you should take a shower. It might help you Miyavi. Then we really need to talk with you."

Miyavi didn't move for a long minute his eyes still hidden behind his arm. He then slowly nodded and quickly stood up making him sway slightly. "A shower sounds good."

"A bath sounds better." Hyde pipped up seeing just how bad Miyavi was standing.

"No, a shower is faster. I need to get back to work--" Miyavi froze as he remembered the empty space on his desk where his new laptop was supposed to be and grabbed the person closest to him (who was Hyde) and brought them close to his face.

Hyde was suprised at how much strength Miyavi had even though he looked so weak.

"Where is it?" He growled watching as Hyde's eyes went wide.

"W, what?"

"You know what! Where the fuck is my laptop!?"

"I, I dont know! G, Gackt, help!"

In less than a minute Gackt was at Miyavi from behind picking him up and throwing him over his shoulder. "LET ME GO!" Miyavi screamed his voice crackling slightly.

"No Miyavi, not until you calm down. I took your laptop."

"WHY!?" Miyavi started to weakly struggle hitting at Gackt's back with his fist.

"Because! Your working yourself sick Miyavi!"

"No I'm not!"

"YES YOU ARE! Miyavi you obviously havn't looked at your self for a while, you look like hell! I bet you feel like it too."

"..... No." Miyavi said softly as Gackt slowly placed him back onto the ground holding onto his shoulders to steady him.

"Yes, I'm sure you do. When was the last time you had a proper nights sleep?"

Miyavi opened his mouth to answer but Gackt kept going.

"When was the last time you saw outside your room? When was the last time you ATE Miyavi?" Gackt asked shaking Miyavi's shoulders slightly.

"..... Yesterday." Miyavi lied looking down to the ground.

Gackt looked up from Miyavi to Hyde who just shook his head no then back to Miyavi. "Can you say that looking me in the face?" He asked gently trying to see Miyavi's eyes.

Miyavi just avoided Gackt's look. "... No."

Gackt sighed then forced Miyavi to look at him. "Your ill. You need to relax, your not your fun loving self anymore Meevs. Your some empty shell of Miyavi. We need to fill you back up, literally."

Gackt said patting Miyavi under his chest then looked to Hyde waiting for him to say something. "T, thats right. Gackt is right." He placed his hand on Miyavi's shoulder.

"Some rest, a bath, food, and a nice drive out this house should be perfect."

"And, a vacation away from this flat." Gackt said looking around.

Miyavi blinked. "V, vacation? No! I need--"

He was cut off again as Gackt placed his finger over his lips. "You need to relax. And you wont get your laptop till you do just that." Gackt said with a final tone making Miyavi sulk and look down to the floor.

"Now, bath." Gackt commanded pointing to the halls and Miyavi sadly turned and started towards them still looking down to the floor like a punished kid.

Hyde sighed leaning against the back of the couch as Gackt sat down. "What should we do Hyde? He is obviously not well. I have never seen Miyavi act this way before."

Hyde just nodded. "I dont think any one would really act like this unless there is something seriously wrong with them."

They stayed like that for a while until Hyde noticed it was very quiet.

"... Dont you think Miyavi should be in the shower by now?"

Gackt yawned. "I thought it was a bath we wanted him to take."

Hyde frowned standing up from the back of the couch. "Shower, bath, one of them should be running by now." Hyde looked down to Gackt then they both quickly scrambled towards the halls but stopped seeing Miyavi not even close to the bath room, laying down on the white carpets. He had collasped once he turned the corner out of Gackt, and Hyde's sight.

Gackt slowly knelt down to him then gently placed his hand on Miyavi's shoulder getting ready to shake him but stopped seeing Miyavi's red eyes slugishly open and look up to him.

Gackt felt something break inside him seeing the helpless Miyavi lay there on the ground in pain. "M, Miyavi?"

"I cant, move." was Miyavi's exaughsted reply. "I'm so tired." He sighed, his eyes rolling closed again as he breathed deeply.

Gackt sighed and picked up the light body, heading towards the bathroom. Hyde followed him then stopped once Gackt spoke up. "Ah Hyde, can you please find Miyavi some comfy clothes that he can go outside in?"

Hyde looked to him before quickly nodding and running back to the depressing room that was Miyavi's.

Gackt started running the water for a bath placing Miyavi down to lean against the shower door on the other side of the bathroom. He started digging around looking for different relaxing soaps and bath rock to loosen Miyavi's muscles.

Hyde came back as Gackt started to undress the sleeping Miyavi. "Y, your going to bathe him?"

"No." Gackt said pulling off Miyavi's shirt. "We are."

Hyde stood there at the door for a minute then seemed to snap out of it quickly depositing the clothes over the toilet seat and moved to turn the water off.

Gackt was by his side holding onto Miyavi once Hyde finally figured out how to turn off the water and gently put Miyavi inside.

Hyde turned his head away blushing.

"G, Gackt, isn't this like... Like, I dont know but shouldn't we wait till he wakes up so he can bathe himself?"

Gackt sighed and sat cross legged while Hyde sat on his knees at the tub walls.

"He's too weak Hyde." He said sadly then they went into silence while they let Miyavi soak.

"... Ive made up my mind." Gackt's voice suddenly echoed off the bathroom walls making Hyde jump at how the quiet was broken.

"Lets, take Miyavi out and see how he does. If he does bad then we can take him to the hospital without his permission. But I want to see if he will smile at least once while were out. A real smile, one that shows recovery."

Hyde glanced over to Gackt. "And you could tell?"

"... You will know what I'm talking about if it happens." Gackt said not looking up from Miyavi's face.

After a few more minutes of slow silence not comfy, yet not uncomfy Gackt moved to grab the cup at the side of the bath and pour water over Miyavi's head.

Hyde watched silently as Miyavi shivered feeling the warmth of the water come over his cold face and shoulders. "He is so pale Gackt." Hyde whispered and lightly reached out and touched Miyavi's collar thinking the skin was like those white dolls with the cold glass skin.

Gackt just sighed pouring the water over Miyavi one more time making sure to get all his long hair wet before reaching for some soap and getting a rag. Hyde read some of the bath soaps as Gackt washed Miyavi then reached for some shampoo and poured some over Miyavi's head.

"He grew his hair out so long." Gackt sighed running his fingers through Miyavi's scalp hearing him sigh and relax more into the warm water of the bath.

Hyde nodded. "I know, it's longer than mine when I wanted long hair." Hyde sighed putting the soap back and watch Miyavi's hair run through Gackt's fingers.

Once Miyavi's hair was finally done they rinsed him off then pulled him out the tub, wrapping a big towel around Miyavi's small body and started to dry him off. Hyde then got his clothes and started to put on Miyavi's shirt then Gackt helped with his boxers and baggy pants that almost fell off him when Gackt picked him up.

"Hyde, are you sure these are Miyavi's pants?" He asked shifting to hold Miyavi bridal style so his pants wouldn't sag to the floor. Hyde looked up from draining the water. "Yes, they were in his drawer."

"Well, I think we are going to need smaller pants Hyde, he can get away with the shirt, but I dont want him walking around like he has some problem trying to keep his pants up." Gackt said walking into Miyavi's room and placing him on the bed.

"It's so depressing in here." Hyde said walking to the window and pulling the curtains open while Gackt went in search of some smaller pants. "Uhg, he will have to wear his pj pants. His other pants are too big at the moment." Gackt said pulling out some pj pants that looked good enough for outside.

"He could wear a belt Gackt." Hyde said digging in one of the side drawers and pulling out a belt.

"I know, but I dont feel like spinning him around to put on a belt, and he should be more comfy in loose pants. Gackt said starting to pull off the pants Miyavi was wearing and putting on the dark blue camo pj pants.

"Ok, he is ready, lets find him some socks and and sit in the front room until he wakes up." Gackt said standing up and walking to the drawer and pulling out some little socks. He moved back once he found some and started to put them on Miyavi's feet. "They remind me of kids feet." Gackt mumbled to himself looking at Miyavi's painted toe nails then started on the next foot.

Hyde walked up to the bed and dropped and armload of things onto the bed. "Hyde what the hell?"

"We are not leaving with Miyavi's hair all like that." Hyde pointed at Miyavi's still wet hair and grabbed the towel starting to dry it off. Gackt shrugged making Hyde roll his eyes. "When you have long hair Gackt you have to take careful care of it." Hyde said once he was done drying Miyavi's hair off then sat behind him and started to comb it out "I should know, I had long hair before, still do." Hyde smiled.

Gackt just shook his head and looked to some of the things Hyde brought. "... You really need all this?"

"Of course! Miyavi has very long hair, he needs clips in some places to keep loose strands in. And he needs a band to keep it in a pony tail. Some gel get to make it look smooth and keep the hair in place."Hyde said then picked up a little black barrette with big round balls at the end. On the balls were cute dark blue polkadots. "And this matches his pants, it's cute too."

Gackt looked o the little barrette. "You sure he would want that in his hair?" Hyde finished putting the band in Miyavi's hair and started to put in the clips. "Gackt, he wouldn't have it in his house if he doesn't wear it." Hyde drawled.

Gackt just sighed. "Whatever, do what you want, I dont see why he just cant have it down."

"Not with this haircut he cant, he got it so he could wear ponytails Gackt." Hyde said slightly annoyed and started to wrap the barrette around Miyavi's ponytail making sure that the polka dotted balls were siting on top.

Gackt stood up and stretched not going to bother Hyde with the hair anymore and left the room going into the kitchen for some water then checked his wallet for money. He decided that they would go out and eat instead of stay in.

He turned around to see Hyde holding Miyavi then quickly sat down onto the couch with Miyavi on top of him. "What has he been eating to get so tall!? How do you hold him so easily Gackt?" Hyde sighed wrapping his arms around Miyavi as if holding onto a stuffed doll. "Never mind, your tall too. God how come every one is so tall and I'm, so not?"

Gackt chuckled lightly and patted Hydes head making him frown. "It's all that coffee you drink Hyde, it stunts your growth."

Hyde gave a pout and laid his chin on Miyavi's head. "Not my fault coffee is so good." Hyde mumbled into Miyavi's hair. Gackt shook his head and walked sit on the floor infront of the couch since Hyde and Miyavi took it all and turned on the tv.

Hyde closed his eyes feeling slightly secure with Miyavi laying against him and his arms wrapped around him. He could feel Miyavi breathing and his heart beat shake through his thin body. It was almost like a steady rythm of Miyavi breathing with his heart rate keeping the time making Hyde doze off.

He blinked his eyes open when he felt Miyavi shift onto his side, laying his head onto Hyde's chest and gripping his shirt slightly making Hyde smile and close his eyes again. "Things are going to be alright now Miyavi, I'll take care of you." Hyde whispered as he placed an arm over Miyavi holding him closer to himself.

______________________________________

i was trying to make it that they finally leave the house but, that didn't happen for some reason. so yeah, things changed, this is not going the way how i planed. my comp is about to crash so i had to stop. next chap they finally leave the gloomy house i hope u like, took two days to write so yeah. cya.

a t_rIp t(o) ChiN@ toW-n chapter 1

2008-06-02T00:04:54Z

Tittle: a t_rIp t(o) ChiN@ toW-n
Chapt: 1/?
pairrings: MiyavixHyde
syn: Miyavi is over working a little too much.
comment: kk well, I dont know much about Hyde or the other ppl in S.K.I.N other than Gackt. but I THINK i know enough to write this. if not, i will look them up to make the story better for u guys. BTW this is an old fanfic. one of my first ever shonen ai fanfics. i didn't noticed i never posted it up here ^^

*Begin Here*

Miyavi has been working on this damn project for a little over a month and a half now. S.K.I.N HAD been doing good but things need to speed up. So far nothing really big has happened for a little while because things are backed up.

Miyavi has had EVERYTHING planed out. It took over a month to get them all down working all day and all night.

But.

His laptop, his poor, poor laptop was crushed some how! Miyavi groaned rubbing his temples remembering how he found out.

Yoshiki had come up saying that their equipment had some how gotten trashed.

EVERYTHING.

not one thing got saved. The instruments in the practice room (along with Miyavi's laptop) had all been destroyed. It looked as though someone came through with a bat and just started venting.

Gackt picked up a leg of his piano tossing it to the side and looking inside to see the damage.

Sugizo had never looked so close to crying when he picked up his broken violin.

Yoshiki grumbled something stepping over some rubble going over to his busted drums. He then threw his drum sticks at Gackt's piano making Gackt frown at him.

"WHO DID THIS!" Yoshiki yelled.

Miyavi sadly looked to him picking up his favorite guitar. He suddenly jumped feeling Sugizo touch his shoulder and swung his head to him watching as he smiled to him. "... It's ok Miyavi."

"No, Its not."

"Damn right it's not!" Yoshiki yelled pulling out his cell and dialing a number yelling angrily into the phone at the poor soul on the other side.

Miyavi shrugged Sugizo's hand off his shoulder looking numbly at his broken guitar. The guitar that has been with him for a long time now in two. That sleek black guitar with his name and 'Me' and other things written all over. His favorite buddy. His friend. Best, close friend.

"W, we can get it fixed." Sugizo said quickly seeing tears well up in Miyavi's eyes. The urgency of his voice drawing Gackt and Yoshiki's attenchion and look to Miyavi.

"Uh... Hold on a minute." Yoshiki said into the phone and walked over to Miyavi pulling him into a hug.

"Hey, it's going to be fine, I'll get things fixed ok? I'm sorry about your guitar, we can get you a knew one."

Miyavi forcefully shoved Yoshiki off. "IT WONT BE THE SAME!" He yelled then stormed over to a desk and started sweeping things off.

Gackt noticed something white fall off the table that made a heavy thud and walked over to pick it up then tapped Miyavi on the shoulder.

"What!?" Miyavi snapped turning to look at Gackt who just stuffed whatever it was he found into Miyavi's hands. "Your laptop. Dont cry."

Miyavi looked down to what was supposed to be his laptop but was now just a dangerous piece of junk. The thing was smashed, sharp chips jutting out the sides. The hard drive and battery was gone. Miyavi forced it open with some trouble. Finally getting it open glass spilled out. The screen was shot and it looked as if someone had stabbed Most of the keys out.

Miyavi's hands shook seeing his laptop destroyed. EVERYTHING was in there since he just started being a soloist. Diaries, notes, songs that were never finished, memories, pics, EVERYTHING now gone.

He shut his eyes feeling the burn of tears and threw the laptop onto the ground then started to stomp on it letting his anger out.

Sugizo and Gackt had to hold him down since a sharp piece of the laptop had gotten into his shoe, Yoshiko talking on the phone watched from a distance.

"Guys." Miyavi sobbed. Once Gackt got him to sit down and Sugizo started undoing his shoe.

"EVREYTHING is lost. The plans, songs, everything that was for the next 6 months was in there." He felt Gackt tense behind him and Sugizo freeze with his shoe.

"Y, you mean, we have, nothing?" Yoshiki finally asked dropping his phone.

Miyavi shook his head. "Nothing."

"D, didn't you save anything on like another computer or a stick?" Sugizo asked.

Miyavi shook his head again then gave a squeek as he was suddenly forced to his feet by Yoshiki gripping the front of his shirt.

"We, have, nothing!? No songs, not plans, NOTHING!? Wouldn't you have the sense of saving SOMETHING on a disk or something!?"

Gackt and Sugizo quickly stood up. "Let him go Yoshiki, it's not his fault." Gackt said sternly.

Yoshiki didn't move glaring into Miyavi's face who looked up to him with wide eyes obviously fear. Yoshiki then shoved Miyavi into Gackt and stormed away picking up his phone.

"I need to make ALOT of phone calls. Please dont bother me for the next three days." He said slamming the door as he left the practice room.

Miyavi stood there against Gackt trembling for a minute before pushing away from him and sitting into a rolling chair taking his shoe off quietly. When he got the broken piece out he stood up and walked to the door. "Dont worry you guys." He said quietly then forced a smile. "I'll fix this, it is my fault, I should had saved the stuff in more than one place. It was stupid I wasn't thinking." And then he left leaving Gackt and Sugizo in the practice room before they could say something.

They were never able to find out who did it. That was about a month and a half ago. Sine that night Miyavi has been working non stop on retrieving lost info and setting up new plans and songs.

He was working himself sick and just wanted to quit but new Yoskiki wouldn't like that.

Miyavi doesn't sleep much any more. Every day is him waking up and going straight onto his new laptop until 1 sometimes 3 in the morning.

He isn't eating saying he would eat later then go back to his work. Miyavi wasn't his fun carefree self anymore.

He was now a over tired boring person. He would still force himself to go to interviews and try to be himself but it was obvious he was tired.

Gackt would come over at times and try to get the other out of the house but Miyavi wouldn't budge. Sugizo did the same but it didn't work.

Gackt even made some nice curry with the help of Yoshiki so it wouldn't take 4 days to make but Miyavi wouldn't even leave the room. Telling them to wrap it for him and he will eat it in a few.

That few never came.

They were getting worried, so was Yoskiki when he finally came over to see where the hell Miyavi has been all this time.

Gackt and Sugizo went off on Yoshiki for getting angry at Miyavi when it wasn't his fault to begin with. Now their poor guitarist was up in his little flat waisting away.

Gackt sighed as he sat down with Hyde at the cafe they meet at once every week.

"So tell me." Hyde started licking some whipped cream off his spoon. "How are things with you and your new band?"

Gackt groaned rubbing his temples as he sat back in his chair making Hyde raise an eyebrow.

"I take it things are hard."

"Not for me, for Miyavi. Someone busted into our practice room and trashed EVERYTHING, including my piano and Miyavi's laptop. EVERYTHING was in that hunk of plastic. And now we have to start from scratch."

Hyde blinked at Gackt's dramatic hand motions. "... I see, and, how is this not hard for you, but hard for Miyavi?"

"Because! Yoshiki is an ass and went off on Miyavi putting the blame on him. And now, Miyavi feels it is his responsibility to fix EVREYTHING himself to the point of making himself ill."

Hyde stopped licking his spoon. "Miyavi is ill?"

"Well, he hasn't left his flat in weeks, and he hasn't been eating or sleeping much." Gackt sighed. "He plans on getting the whole 6 months of info back some how. It's taking a big toll on him Hyde. I'm worried."

Hyde watched as Gackt seemed to sulk, dully spinning his spoon in his now cold coffee.

Hyde sat there looking to Gackt for long while before speaking up. "... I wanna see him."

Gackt looked up to him. "W, why?"

Hyde smiled. "Because he is making YOU sick with worry. And thats not good. You cant make my friend sick no matter what. I will try to talk some sense into him." Hyde said sipping at some of his coffee.

Gackt looked to him before nodding. "Alright, I'll show him to you. But I doubt you'll get him out of his room, If I couldn't get him then I dont think you can."

"Who said I wanted to get him out his room? I just wanna see this for myself and talk some sense into him." Hyde said sipping at his coffee.

"How is that going to make me stop worrying about him if your not even going to do anything to help him except maybe make it worse?"

Hyde shrugged drinking the rest of his coffee then smacking his lips. "Yummy, I think I'll have another." Hyde said calling the waiter over.

"Havn't you had enough Hyde?" Gackt asked looking at the 4 other empty cups on the table.

Non his.

"Whaaat? I LOVE the coffee they have here Gackt." Hyde started on his 5th cup. "I wish you showed me this place earlier."

Gackt just shook his head watching as Hyde happily licked the whipped cream off first with his spoon like he does all the time.

Gackt was finally able to pull Hyde out the cafe after he tried ordering his 8th coffee. Hyde was now bouncing on his toes slapping his pockets as Gackt unlocked Miyavi's door.

Gackt had taken a key without permission to check up on Miyavi. So far Miyavi hasn't said anything with Gackt and Sugizo just walking into his house and saying hi.

"Told you, you had enough." Gackt smirked watching Hyde start shaking his legs as if getting ready for a run.

"Coffee does that too you." Hyde shrugged but frowned at not being able to hold still.

Gackt laughed shaking his head and opening the door. The first thing the two noticed was that it was very dark in the house even though it was mid day out side with not a single cloud in the sky.

They both slowly walked in as if the place was a haunted house looking around and tiptoeing in their socks into the kitchen.

It was shiny clean. The same as Gackt and Yoshiki had left it. The whole house was still very clean. Gackt and Yoshi had decided to help Miyavi a little by cleaning his flat.

"Looks like Miyavi hasn't left that room in 3 days." Gackt whispered loud enough for Hyde to hear. Hyde looked to him then slowly walked towards a window in the kitchen. "It's so dark in here." He mumbled before throwing the curtain open.

Bright sunlight filled the small kitchen making Gackt blink a few times. "Yes, it is quite gloomy hu?" He asked once his eyes got used to the sudden light.

Hyde smiled and started to do the same with the other curtains in the house noticing a pot of what looked like curry with clear wrapping on the top slightly molding. He sighed grabbing it and slowly peeling away the wrapping and taking a sniff then pulling away quickly. "Uhhg, gross."

Hyde tore the clear wrapping off and went off to dumping it into the trash. "Thats the curry we made. Looks like he never ate it. Gackt said from behind Hyde making him jump before walking away. Gackt made his way to the halls looking down. It was still dark since the light couldn't reach the halls.

Hr then noticed a door slightly cracked open a kind of blue light coming form it. Hyde walked up to him noticing the door as well.

"... Is that where Miyavi is?" Hyde asked softly. Gackt just nodded and stood there for a few more minutes until he finally forced his feet to move Hyde close behind.

He walked slowly towards the door slightly afraid of what he might find on the other side feeling Hyde grip his jacket sleeve tighter as they got closer to the door.

When finally there they stopped and Gackt gently placed his ear to the door listening Hyde trying to do the same over Gackt's shoulder but was too short and slightly bounced on his toes annoyed by his height.

Gackt put his finger to his lips to shush Hyde then listened closer before slowly nodding and opening the door.

The lights were off, the curtain closed shut. The bed still neatly made as if no one has laid down in it for ages. The dresser with the mirror sat against the wall the mirror had collected a small layer of dust. Blue light filled the room along with the small buzz sound of electricity running through wires. And there was Miyavi leaning his head in his arms his long hair out of it's pony tail and hung like a drape down his back. He was wearing a jacket and pj pants as if he was too tired to finish getting all undressed when he got home and went straight to work.

Gackt gently walked up to the sleeping Miyavi and moved some of his hair out his face and sighed. Against Miyavi's pale skin was dark black circles and bags. It made him look, unatrual.

Hyde slowly walked up to Miyavi and looked to his face shaking his head. "Ah, Gackt, he looks like hell." Hyde whispered. "Should we just let him sleep or wake him up?"

Gackt lightly brushed his hands through Miyavi's hair making him sigh. "He hasn't had a proper nights rest in over three weeks. Lets let him sleep for now. Gackt said letting go of Miyavi's hair and slowly started to lift him up.

Hyde moved the laptop from under Miyavi's arms seeing a long row of fffffffffffffffffffffffff and gggggggggggggggghhhhhhhhhhhhkkkkkkkkkkkllllll. After a long while of holding down the delete button Hyde came across what looked like an apology letter. Reading more it was to the PS Company asking for old records and notes saying Miyavi had lost his. And a few very dear things to him and that he was sorry for bothering them but it would make him happy if he could get copies or anything of the past.

Hyde looked up seeing Gackt easily pick Miyavi up and carry him to the bed like a father would his sleeping kid. "He's too light. He hasn't been eating." Gackt sighed placing Miyavi onto the bed the started removing the jacket and shirt.

"Find him a clean shirt he can sleep in Hyde." Gackt whispered to Hyde as he folded up the jacket. He stopped and lightly ran his fingers over Miyavi's ribs making him squirm and his arm moved over his stomach as if to slap Gackt away but was too tired. Gackt sighed puling away and watching as Miyavi relaxed again.

Hyde nodded going to the drawers and slowly opening the top one finding some underclothes. He pulled out a t-shirt tossing it over to Gackt who caught it easily then started to dress Miyavi.

"It hangs off him like some coat hanger." Gackt sighed leaning Miyavi back who hadn't waken up yet and tucked him in watching as Miyavi visibly relaxed his face melting from the strainfull frown into a a small tired smile as he sighed loudly cuddling into the warm blankets.

Gackt shook his head watching this then looked to Hyde seeing Hyde starring at Miyavi's tired face. It wasn't even tired looking, just plain out tired.

"... I, I think, we should call a doctor Gackt." Hyde spoke up his voice full of concern. "It's not normal to be THIS pale. And, and those bags under his eyes, they don't look normal." Hyde said holding himself. He hadn't known Miyavi only heard stories about him from Gackt really. Seeing Miyavi like this was scaring him.

"Circles under your eyes means lack of nutrition, or your missing some important vitamin in your diet. The bags is just from lack of rest." Gackt said crossing his arms.

"So, we shouldn't?" Hyde looked up to Gackt waiting for an answer.

"... No, lets, wait for him to wake up first, for his answer." Hyde nodded then looked back down to Miyavi's small body.

"Should we stay then? Until he wakes up." Hyde commanded more than asked.

Gackt sighed running his hand through his hair. "Yeah, we can wait till he wakes up and see what we will do from there." Hyde nodded at Gackts answer then looked back down to Miyavi.

Hyde didn't know how long he had been starring but the touch on his shoulder scared him making him jump and look up to Gackt who was smiling kindly to him.

"Come on, lets let him rest. I'm sure even as tired as Miyavi is he couldn't sleep with someone starring at him like that." Gackt said leading Hyde out of the room.

"Y, yeah, sorry, just zoned out I guess." Hyde said smiling weakly and nodding his head.

"It's ok, we should probably think about what we will do once he wakes up. Should we call a doctor? Should we call the others? You know, that sort of thing."

Hyde nodded sitting on the couch with a tired sigh now wanting the curtains clothes for some reason. Just looking at Miyavi's worn out body had made his tired.

"Yeah." Hyde said sleepily then blinked noticing his eyes dropping and looked to Gackt who was chuckling quietly. "Looks like your caffeine trip is over. Your body is going through a sugar crash. Did seeing Miyavi like that really scare you that much?" Gackt asked cocking his head to the side. Hyde turned his head away from the other not liking bring figured out so easily.

"... H, he looked dead." Hyde said softly looking down at his hands. "It's scary, to think, some one can look like that and still be alive." He said getting chills from the thought and shook his head yawning.

Gackt watched him for a minute before sighing. "Take a nap Hyde, you need it."

"But I'm not tired!" Hyde complained making Gackt want to laugh.

"Of course your not. All that sugar and all that bad caffeine has left your system, you are now going through what people call sugar withdrawl or a sugar crash. Alot of energy one minute then your tired the next."

Hyde gave a pout and looked down to his feet. "... I dont wanna. I still got plenty of energy left." He said suppressing a yawn but it managed to slip out. "Damn."

"Damn is right, take a nap Hyde."

"But-"

"No buts, go and sleep, I'll wake you if Miyavi wakes up or something happens."

Hyde looked to Gackt making him roll his eyes. "I promise Hyde."

Hyde looked to him a little longer before nodding and laying back almost falling asleep instantly.

"You promised Gackt." He whispered out.
____________________________________

yes, at first it WAS going to be a oneshot, but. changed the mind. hope it's ok. i like doing different pairings, ones u wouldn't hear about. please reply for they make my day. i am going to bed now, got track tomorrow so yeah...

--------------------

TriX chapter 2

2008-06-01T23:54:20Z

Title: TriX
chapter: 2/?
Author: kitty_pon
Pairings: AoixReita MiyavxKai
Rating: PG 13
Warnings: unbeta-ed
Synopsis: The way I look at it. Japan just might be able to get back at America not by war. But by brainwashing their children with video games.
Summary: I think CRASH only with a twist. Instead of people lets have 'THIS'. What is 'normal' what is 'normal'? Is there really no answer? Finding things, only through a journey. Long hard goals can change? Every minute, every second. Question, question, always question. Where you go, who your with, who you trust... Who you love...
Comments: well, I am f’ing pissed, though I am pissed cause, I think… just think it’s cause I’m being shelfish… am I shelfish? Am I shelfish for being pissed for not being able to go to the 2^nd part of Miyavi’s concert, even though I just went to one the night before, AND, it’s a school day? C’mon. be truthful…. ( no, don’t, this would be the best time to lie cause if u tell me what I don’t want to hear I will seriously be angry….) I REALLY wanted to go! I WANTED TO FUCKING GO TO THE CONCERT AGAIN! IT STARTS AT 8 AND IT’S 6:20! I CAN MAKE IT! I CAN MAKE THE HOUR LONG DRIVE TO SANFRAN! I CAN WAIT IN THE LINE! SO THIS TIME I WONT BE UP FRONT. BUT DAMN I WILL STILL BE FUCKING PRESENT! GOD MOTHEREEREREREREREREERREERERWERREW DAD SAID I COULD GOGOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

Title: TriX
chapter: 3/?
Author: kitty_pon
Pairings: AoixReita MiyavxKai
Rating: PG 13
Warnings: unbeta-ed
Synopsis: . “No, no, no, no If you say Uruha might not even survive to tomorrow, then I want to spend as much time I can with him….”
Summary: I think CRASH only with a twist. Instead of people lets have 'THIS'. What is 'normal' what is 'normal'? Is there really no answer? Finding things, only through a journey. Long hard goals can change? Every minute, every second. Question, question, always question. Where you go, who your with, who you trust... Who you love...
Comments: well, I am f’ing pissed, though I am pissed cause, I think… just think it’s cause I’m being shelfish… am I shelfish? Am I shelfish for being pissed for not being able to go to the 2nd part of Miyavi’s concert, even though I just went to one the night before, AND, it’s a school day? C’mon. be truthful…. ( no, don’t, this would be the best time to lie cause if u tell me what I don’t want to hear I will seriously be angry….) I REALLY wanted to go! I WANTED TO FUCKING GO TO THE CONCERT AGAIN! IT STARTS AT 8 AND IT’S 6:20! I CAN MAKE IT! I CAN MAKE THE HOUR LONG DRIVE TO SANFRAN! I CAN WAIT IN THE LINE! SO THIS TIME I WONT BE UP FRONT. BUT DAMN I WILL STILL BE FUCKING PRESENT! GOD MOTHEREEREREREREREREERREERERWERREW DAD SAID I COULD GOGOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

*jesus… *

Run, run, run, run, run.

Keep running!

Don’t stop!

Look what you’ve done you foolish boy!

“I, I, I didn’t mean to! I couldn’t control myself!”

BAA! Excuses! Excuses that they wont take!

“I’m sorry!”

Don’t apologize to me! It wont do you anything!

Miyavi just continued running, trying to make it to the hideout on the otherside of town. But the blood… It was all over him. Staining his white tanktop and blue unbuckled suspenders. The belts slapping at the back of his legs, urging him to move. He had to stay hidden, in the back allies so no one would find him.

By now, the police must have been called…

Miyavi just continued to pant as he nodded his head.

Kai…

____________________________________-

Aoi wiped his hands on his apron as he walked over to the ringing phone, a smile on his face. He was about to reach for it when he suddenly jumped. “Reita!” Reita smiled, lightly kissing Aoi’s neck as he rocked from side to side. Aoi grabbed the hands on his waist and couldn’t help laughing as Reita moved Aoi away from the phone, singing softly the words from the radio. “Oh Reita, your gunna make me miss the phone.” Aoi complained though he was still smiling. Reita stopped his moving and lifted his head from Aoi’s neck. “So you don’t like my singing?” Aoi laughed while Reita pulled a disappointed face. “See? Now don’t expect me to sing for you again.” Aoi stopped laughing to turn around in Reita’s arms and give him a gentle peck on the lips. “I loved your singing.” He said softly. Reita just continued to pout, looking off to the side so Aoi gently nibbled on the protruding lip, sucking it into his mouth. This made Reita look down to him before rolling his eyes. Aoi just smiled, letting go of Reita’s lip to kiss him. “I’m sorry.. You wanna sing for me again?”

Reita looked to be thinking before giving a small smile. “Maybe another kiss will help me decide…” Aoi smiled as he leaned up and kissed Reita again. “Hows that?” Reita scrunched his face. “…. Nope… Still having trouble… Maybe if you give me some tongue I can decide even faster…” Aoi just smiled coming up to kiss Reita again, opening his mouth to let the other in. Reita happily took the offer, opening his own mouth. After a minute of kissing Aoi pulled away again. “How’s that?” Reita shook his head. “Hmmm, no… Maybe if I had some tongue AND some ass I could think even faster.” Aoi smirked, pulling away from Reita. “Well, that’s too bad then, cause It doesn’t look as if Reita would have time for ass since we shall be having company soon.” Reita smiled, walking over to Aoi and wrapping his arms around him, showering his neck with soft kisses. “Well, how about just alittle ass then?” Aoi looked to be thinking before shaking his head. “Nope! Not even alittle.” Reita smiled, giving a small suck to Aoi’s neck, slowly trailing his hands down Aoi’s front. “Not even alittle…” Aoi shook his head again, though was trying to hold back a smile. “Maybe… If I had a kiss, it would help me decide faster…” Reita just smiled, slowly turning Aoi around.

Once Aoi was facing him, Reita gently took Aoi’s face and kissed him long and deep. By the time the kiss was over Aoi was left breathless. “…. Reita…” Reita just smiled, showing his sharp teeth as the phone rang again. “How about that ass?” Aoi just smiled, bringing Reita down for another rough kiss, this time leading the other male out the kitchen, and down the dark hall, their lips still tightly together as they struggled to get out of clothes, not caring when they ran into walls. All what mattered was not ending that kiss until they both barged into the room, toppling onto the bed. The kiss was finally broken, and the rest of clothes was quickly being ripped off. The phone still ringing in the kitchen….

_________________________________________________________-

12:57am

Kai sat fidgeting in his seat, bouncing his knees as he wriggled his fingers. Ruki sat dead still next to him, his hands gripping onto his pant legs tightly to the point his knuckles were turning white. “…………. Why isn’t Aoi answering his phone Ruki?” Kai asked softly after a minute…

A phone rang somewhere.

Some nurses ran into the room with the red light that read ‘operating.’

Some one coughed.

The intercom went off asking for a Dr. Lye to come up to the front desk… Someone wanted to talk to him…

Something sounding like a cart rolling through the empty call.

Another phone ringing softly off somewhere.

“…… I don’t know Kai.” Ruki said just as soft.

More coughing.

The sound of some kid starting to cry off down the hall.

A group talking and laughing softly before their voices start to slowly thin out as they walk away.

The oppressive ticks from the clock seeming to get louder as the group's loud voices die away.

“…. Do you think he will pick up his phone?” Kai asked softly, his eyes never leaving the blinding white floor. Ruki sighed, moving to sit up straight and look up to the blinding white lights. “….. I don’t know Kai…” Kai licked his lips. “… What do you think happened to Miyavi?” Ruki frowned, having been thinking the exact question for a long while now. “…. I don’t know Kai.” Kai sniffed. “Do you think it was Miyavi… Miyavi who, who did this?” Kai whispered. Ruki grimaced slightly. “…. I don’t know Kai…” There was the sound of a door closing off in the distance. “Do you think the police found Miyavi yet?” Kai asked shakily. Ruki slowly closed his eyes but it didn’t block all the light out his mind. “… I don’t know Kai…” There was a long silence.

A baby cried.

A few beeps went off.

Someone walked out the room with the red light that said. ‘Operating’ pulling off bloody gloves and shaking their head.

Kai swallowed. “…. Is all you can say is ‘I don’t know Kai’?” Kai whispered, silent tears rolling down his cheeks. Ruki stayed silent for a moment before opening his eyes and giving a sigh. Frowning up to the lights.

“…………”

_________________________________________________-

TKYO gripped the remote in his hands, squeezing to the point his knuckles were turning white a contorted look which could only be described as concentration was over his face. Yorke stood froze, holding a glass with some kind of red smoothie in his hand as he looked on with a slightly slack jaw face which could only be described as aw. Ryo looked just as aw struck, laying on the sofa as he watched on. Saro, leaned over the couch a toothy grin on his face as he leaned more and more onto the back of the seat, something that if Shige saw, would not approve of. But no one cared. Especially Shige, the only thing he was occupied at the moment was the flashing screen infront of him and the cold remote between his sweaty palms.

Shige, was playing video games…

The Apocalypse…

Actually, Shige was just getting so sick of TKYO’s talkig about how great he was at video games and how he was king and blah, blah, blah that Shige just wanted to shut him up! And he was tired of cleaning after the ‘king’ and his minions and just wanted to put him and everyone in their place. So, he picked up a remote and sat himself down. At first, he was confused by the strange device known as the PS3 controller and had to ask for directions while every one snickered behind him. Shige ignored them… Once he was confident enough that he knew how to control the controller he was ready. TKYO had made the mistake of going ‘easy’ the first time.

The lair…

He kicked Shige’s ass so hard Shige could swear he would be seeing stars for the next two weeks!

He would show them. “One more round.” Shige commanded to the hysterical TKYO rolling around next to him as the Game Over flashed before them. TKYO finally pulled himself together, wiping a tear from his eye. “Ok, ok… But, lets up this a bit. If I win.” He gave a few knowing glances around the room. “Then, you have to do all my chores around the hideout, AND clean the game room with no complaints for a MONTH!” Shige was quick to answer. “Deal.” TKYO blinked at how fast the other male was and opened his mouth to repeat what he said but was cut off. “But, If I win. Then you must give all of your ‘king’ rights to me. AND do the dishes… For a whole month.” TKYO pursed his lips. By now, they had gotten an audience. Little spectators glancing up from card games and smoothie makers to see what was going on. “D, deal.” TKYO spluttered. A handshake and the game was on.

By now, TKYO was wishing he had never made the deal. He never liked doing dishes. Whenever it was his turn he would find ways to bribe Yorke to do them. He hated doing the dishes with a passion. But now, it looked like him and the dishes were going to be seeing a lot of each other for this next month. Somehow, just SOMEHOW Shige had figured out ALL the secret combos, all the moves, the characters names, backgrounds, specialties, plus some walkthrough and the whole games plot in just ONE play. How Shige was able to do this was beyond TKYO. “Must be his glasses.” Mummred Yorke as he slowly sat down at Ryo’s feet, smoothie in hand and eyes never leaving the TV screen. Ryo stayed silent.

TKYO let out a small cry as he saw how much life he had left and Shige was STILL cracking out his neverbeforeseen combo! “No,no,no,no,NO,NO,NO,NO!” Saro smiled and punched the air. “GO SHIGE GO!” Soon every one was cheering Shige on.

“Go Shige! Beat his ass! YEAH!”

“NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!!! You need to let me fall to the ground and get back up Shige!!!”

The controller fell from TKYO’s fingers as the Game Over flashed in big red letters blinked at his face. “…. I lost….” Cheers ran through the hideout and beers were pulled out and passed around. Any excuse for beer was a good excuse… Shige just calmly set his remote down and stood up from the flabberghasted TKYO.

“Speech! Speech!”

Shige was now sitting in the middle of the couch, sipping a beer as Ryo, Saro and Yorke swooned over him. “Give us a speech man!” Yorke pushed raising his now, alcoholic smoothie in the air. They waited patiently for Shige to finish his sip of his beer before sitting up straight. “….. That was a complete waist of time…. Video games rots your brains and lowers even the most great of IQ’s…. They should have never been created… The way I look at it. Japan just might be able to get back at America not by war. But by brainwashing their children with video games.” Another sip as what he said registered in everyone’s mind before cheers filled the hideout once again.

“Go Shige!"

"Go video games!"

"Go Japan!”

A sudden clearing of the throat pulled everyone away from their drinks to look over to this new comber. Saro was the first one to react. His eyes going wide and his face splitting open into that big grin of his. “Teddy! Hey man where ya been?” Teddy, wasn’t smiling. He stood there ridged, his hands on his hips and legs spread slightly. TKYO was the next to talk. “Hey, it’s messenger boy….” Teddy flinched at TKYO’s little way of getting some of his pride back. Shige looked over to Teddy, a bored look on his face. “What are you doing here? Shouldn’t you be at your dorm?” Teddy finally lost his ridgedness, failing at keeping his anger up. “Please let me stay with you guys. I promise to be good!” Groans filled the room as people walked away to continue the ‘celebration’ in the kitchen leaving Shige, Teddy, and Saro.

“Teddy.” Shige started. Slowly. “You know you cant stay with us…” Teddy clasped his hands together in a prayer way. “Please! I promise NOT to kill the mood!” Shige rolled his eyes and went back to sipping his beer. Saro then spoke up. “Teddy, you cant hang with us… Your too young. Your lucky the boss likes you or els we would have just kicked you out.” Teddy gave a small pout. “Aww! Why wont you guys let me join your gang!?” Saro sighed. “Well… Because your too young for one…”

“And your too weak!”

“You also have an annoying voice.”

“And your scrawy too!”

Saro blinked at the unexpected add ins that came from the kitchen. He glared over to TKYO, Yorke, and Ryo who all slunk back into the kitchen. Saro then looked back to the crest fallen look on Teddy’s face and gave a defeated sigh. “Shige, help meeeeee….” Shige just shook his head, in the middle of a sip before rolling his eyes and sitting up. “Teddy…. How’s this.” Shige sad, setting his drink down. “How about you, go find the boss and talk to him. He was the one who seemed to have a liking towards you. If you can somehow get him to say yes, then your in. That’s all you have to do. Get him to say yes, and we will allow you to find a room, and join our crew.”

Teddy instantly perked up at this. “That’s all?”

Shige nodded. “That’s all.”

Teddy gave a small punch to the air before turning on his heel and running out the hideout. “Thanks Shige! I knew you were the smart one in the group!”

Saro, TKYO, Yorke, and Ryo all looked over to Shige. “…. And when did you become the smart one?” TKYO hissed. Shige just smirked, taking another sip of his drink. “…. He’s right though.” Grumbles were exchanged before Shige spoke up once again. “Uh…. TKYO, shouldn’t you be getting started on those dishes now? It’s already very late.” TKYO glared before turning and storming towards the kitchen. “Whatever! You cheater!” Shige just raised an eyebrow. “Uh, uh, uh…. King.”

______________________________________________________________-

5:28am

Still no sign of Miyavi and still no sign from Uruha.

The doctor came out the operating room, pulling his glasses out his shirt pocket and a grim look on his face. Ruki quickly jerked away when he heard his name being softly called. His attention first going to Kai sleeping on his lap, then over to the small smile on the doctor’s face, his hopes quickly rising. “You, you were able to save him?” The small smile that was there on the doctor’s face fell. “….. Yes.” Ruki looked confused. Then why the hesitant pause? “… You see, Ruki. Your friend is very hurt. I’m surprised he’s still alive honestly.” Even though the news was grim, Ruki couldn’t help but smile stupidly. So… Uruha was alive. GODS HE’S ALIVE! He was about to jump up when he remembered Kai on his lap and stayed down. “But.”

Ruki looked back to the doctor’s face, his smile was still there and his eye were flooding with hope as the doctor continued. “… We, we don’t think he will make to the next night at this rate….”

Whoosh.

And just like that all his hope was gone. He looked to the doctor, his eyes still wide and flooding but his mouth had went slack. “… N, next, night?” The doctor shook his head no. “There is too much internal damage. His whole side was practically ripped open, and his throat was torn apart… Afew broken bones, and some fractured ribs. A fractured skull and brain swelling. Ruki, Uruha would have been better off being hit by a truck than whatever happened to him.” The doctor bit his lip. He didn’t want to say that…. “… I’m sorry. It’s just, I have never seen something like this before. It was scary for all of us. We tried our best…. Ruki I’m sorry, here, take this.” Ruki blinked when he felt the hanky against his cheek. He had barely noticed his over flowing eyes had sprung some leak and the hot salt water was falling down his face. He shakily took the hanky, lightly wiping at his eyes and rubbing his nose. “… Thank you doctor…”

The doctor ran his hand through his hair. “You two should head home, It’s late, and you cant see Uruha right now.” Ruki snapped his head back to the doctor. “Why not?” The doctor bit his lip. “… Just, you cant Ruki.” Ruki shook his head. “No, no, no, no If you say Uruha might not even survive to tomorrow, then I want to spend as much time I can with him. I don’t care if his skin is peeled and things are hanging out. I want to see him.” Ruki hissed the last part out, gripping Kai’s shirt under his fingers. The doctor looked to Ruki’s shaking frame before giving a sigh. “…… Fine. But you must be quiet. And you CANNOT touch him…. I’ll inform some nurses to bring you both blankets.” And with that, the doctor turned and walked away out the waiting room.

Ruki sat there, still hanging onto Kai’s shirt. Still shaking from his anger just now. Slowly turning red in the face as he struggled to hold it all back. To keep from blowing up right there. He was so close, his eyes shut tight till it was painful. He felt the pressure building in his head, behind his eyes, in his nose. He felt he was about to blow. A small strangled cry escaped his lips as he tried holding back until a soft voice made him forget everything. “… Kai?” Ruki opened his eyes, the whole room was a strange tinted green from holding his eyes closed so tight. He looked down to see Kai looking sleepily up to him. “… Ruki… Whats wrong? You looked like you had to go to the bathroom.” Kai yawned, and Ruki couldn’t help but smile at what Kai said. “… No, I didn’t have to use the bathroom Kai…” Kai stretched softly before pushing himself up from Ruki’s lap, rubbing his eye. “Then what was wrong?” Ruki bit his lip. “…. Uruha’s awake Kai.” Ruki said softy.

Kai’s eyes instantly went wide and he looked over to Ruki. “R, really!?” Ruki nodded, his lip in his mouth as Kai smiled. “… Can, can we see him?” Now Ruki smiled as well, though it was weak. “Yes.” Kai happily stood up, stretching his legs. “Then come on Ruki, lets go! I wanna see Uruha.” Ruki just licked his lips and slowly got up from his seat, his butt way past numb. But he could barely think about that as he watched Kai bounce away out the waiting room and down the hall. “…. Should I have told him Uruha wasn’t going to make it?” Ruki asked himself softly, some tears rolling down his face.

______________________________________________-

Police sirens.

A sound that made almost every gang members heart jump. But for Miyavi it made his heart freeze. He held stock still, waiting for the police car to pass by. He was a deer in the head lights. He was frozen in fear. He could’t move… Maybe, if he doesn’t see them, then they cant see him…

They pass, their lights shining over him and his hiding place. Too slow for Miyavi. Once he felt the coast was clear he jumped up from behind the trashcans and bolted through the ally. He had to find some clothes. He had to get out these bloody clothes. The blood was enough to intoxicate and distract him though he couldn’t stop. He had to keep running. To the hideout. No… They would ask too many questions. To his Dorm? No… He could be seen in the halls. He was sure that by now the whole collage knew about what happened. They were in Kai’s dorm when he…. Attacked.

It was by complete accident! Miyavi had no control! He had no clue what the hell he was doing! He only snapped out of it when he felt the punch in his shoulder that he saw all the blood. But even then… He couldn’t stop. Even if by now he could see the fear in Uruha’s face. The tears rolling down his cheeks and Miyavi’s hand that covered his mouth. The pain in this eyes When Miyavi bit into his skin. He couldn’t stop! He was just so hungry. So, so hungry. Could you blame a man for being as hungry as Miyavi? NO! You coulnd’t! You shouldn’t!

Look at the mess you got into!

“Shut up, I’m trying to figure a way out of this…”

Well your not figuring fast enough! At this rate you’ll be caught and—

“YOU THERE! Put your hands up!”

“Shit!”

Told ya so…

Miyavi didn’t miss a beat. He quickly turned from the ally he was in, going back in the direction of the garbage cans he was hiding at before. He could hear the footsteps behind him.

How many can you make out?

“Not now. I’m trying to get out of here.”

NO! You can probably take them!

“TAKE THEM!? That’s crazy! There police with GUNS!”

And your going to let that stop you? You’re a crazy man eating person. And you have me…

Miyavi felt himself slow down as he tried concentrating on how many police were behind him. “….. I can make out three….”

Good, good. I trained you well.

“But they could have back ups.”

Forget about the ones who are far behind. Think about the ones who are less than two feet from you!

“Wha—!?” Miyavi felt something yank on the back of his tanktop, spinning him to the ground, choking him. He barely had a chance to feel around his throat before he felt hands on him, holding him down and scrambling over his body. Soon there were more hands on him, making it harder for him to tell what was going on.

“N, No!”

“You have a right to remain silent! Anything you say can and will be used against you in court!” Dammit! Miyavi felt someone grab his hand before something cold was biting into his wrist. He was then forced to flip over onto his back.

What are you DOING!? Your just going to let them take you!?

Miyavi struggled a bit more before frowning. When the police managed to push him onto his side Miyavi swung his arm. Hitting one of the policemen rite in the neck. There was an audible snap, then the thud as the police body fell to the ground. Everyone froze, even Miyavi as he looked to the unmoving body.

HA! Good shot!

Miyavi didn’t hear, all what he could see was the body laying motionlessly in front of him. Soon the police seemed to snap out of it. “… K, K, Kreota?” A police asked shakily. This made Miyavi react. He quickly spun back up off the ground, kicking one of the police away. The other police who was still standing rushed for his gun but Miyavi was too fast. He easily slapped the gun away before the police even had time to hold it up before charging him. Miyavi bit into his throat, making him give a strangled scream.

Blood.

It went everywhere. On his face, he could feel it slowly dripping down his own neck, feeling it slip onto his chest. Miyavi felt his eyes roll as the man struggled to get out of Miyavi’s bear hug. His screams getting more and more gurgled as he chocked on his own blood. It was all music to Miyavi’s ears. He felt his breath picking up as he bit again and again, soon falling to his knees, the limp man still in his arms as he started tearing the skin away.

Oh gods. This was what he needed. This was what he wanted. This was heaven. This was perfect. This wa—

BAM!

Miyavi gave a strangled hic as he let go of the bloody flesh from his mouth, the loud bang that can only come from one thing.

A gun.

The sound seemed to snap Miyavi out of his ‘trance’ and slowly look down to the mess he was just smearing his face in. He could still taste the blood on his lips, and could still feel the flesh go down his throat… And the pain, right, over his navel.

What!?

Miyavi looked lower down, seeing as red moved over and across his white tanktop. Almost looking as if a flower were blooming in slow motion right infront of his eyes.

Beautiful…

But. No… This isn’t right. This isn’t the policeman’s blood spreading over his shirt. This was….

…. You, let your guard down…

There was no way in hell Miyavi was going to let this thing put the blame on him. But he will deal with that later, right now. Miyavi wanted to teach the person a lesion. You don’t shoot Miyavi… No one shoots Miyavi…

Slowly, he turned away from the deceased policeman, looking up from the ground to see the other police he had kicked as he was getting up from the ground. The police was standing there. His whole body was shaking and his gun was aimed out infront of him. Blood trickled from the side of his head where Miyavi had kicked him. His teeth were clenched so tight Miyavi could swear he could hear them crunching from all the way where he was sitting.

“…. Y, y, y, your… A monster.”

That made something in Miyavi’s mind click. A monster. A monster. Monsters cant love. They cant change, the cant go out, they cant enjoy themselves, they cant live normal lives, they cant love, they cant love, they cant love….

Kai.

Oh gods Kai… Was he ok? Did he see Uruha? Would he be scared for the rest of his life? Does he think that Miyavi killed Uruha?

“… But I did…”

The policeman blinked, not understanding what Miyavi was talking about, his gun still up and aimed to him.

“… I, I am a monster… I am a monster, and, I cant do anything about it.” Miyavi sat there, staring to the ground limply. “… I’m a monster, I, never chose to be this way…”

Yes you did.

Miyavi covered his face with his hands. “Shut up…”

But it’s the truth! You cant ignore the truth! You had a choice to be this way!

“Then why cant I remember choosing yes or no?” Miyavi asked shakily. The policeman continued to look to Miyavi confused, not trusting him as he took a hesitant step forward. “Why cant I remember picking yes? Why did I even pick yes? What was going on in my mind at that time?” Miyavi asked shakily. He tensed when he suddenly felt something cold and wet hit the back of his neck. Soon there were more cold touching, then the ticking of something hitting the ground. It sounded… So nice. So… Relaxing… Miyavi slowly pulled his hands away to his face to feel the cold ran run through his hair and go down his shirt. Mixing in with the hot blood. His eyes stayed closed as he enjoyed the soft drops wash away the thick smell of blood, run down his face and drip off his chin.

He opened his eyes to the sound of a gun cocking, then the cold blunt end of a gun to his forehead. He locked eyes with the police man’s fear filled eyes for a minute before closing his eyes again. The only thing he could hear the soft sounds the rain made. A few cars drive off far away. A bird somewhere starting to wake up and peep it’s morning tune. The ragged breathing of the man infront of him. The shaking of the gun in his hand. The fast beat of his heart in his chest. The small cranks of the trigger as he tightened his finger around it.

And Miyavi smiled.

“…. You…. Think we can kill this monster?”

BAM!

Pit Pat Pit Pat Pit Pat Pit Pat……

_________________-

WHOOO! So loooong. I had something I wanted to say at the end of this… but yeah. I don’t remember. I, once again, wasn’t able to make it up to my 10pg goal, but…. I did get farther than my last chapter. After a LONG time! (as u can see cause at the beginning I am talking about Miyavi’s concert… it has been a good two weeks since then XD) I finally have accomplished this chapter! Only one more week of school then FREEDOME!!! Unless, ur like meh and have summer school

>.<

yes well… hope u all like this. I feel. I could have put more but…. Yeah, we havn’t even gotten to the REAL big part yet, ya know? The twist and all… I feel it’s moving VERYSLOWLY! So yes… sllllllooooowwwwwww. I wanted to continue, but, I thought It would make more since to just stop here. (it would have felt like a runon sentence if I continued XP )

SO YES! KP, over and OUT!.

Harvest moon

2008-05-06T19:16:00Z

Title: Harvest Moon
Chapts: 1/?
Warnings: unbeta
Author: kittypon
Pairings: ???
Rating: PG
Synopsis: “Oh, Po-pon! You wouldn’t believe what just happened! I was attacked just now by my cow!”
Summary: Miyavi, a regular city boy gets an opportunity of a lifetime!!!! For a city boy… He gets to, run his fathers old farm! Will an everyday city boy survive the farm life? Or will he just crack and loose it with heart eating cows, crazy neighbors, and 4 possible brides? Who ALL want HIM by the way.
Comments: Yes, this is one of those fics that I have been wanting to write down for a long time. I am on my brothers comp since mine is having issues…. Yes, well. I hope u enjoy this fic. Don’t worry. OH BoY k!LL is still going, as well as mental SEX.

*these are the char from the game Harvest Moon ‘A wonderful Life special edition’ for the PS2 for the jrock chars.

Main Char: Miyavi (KVK BOIZ)

Nami: Ruki (the gazette)

Celia: Kai (the gazette)

Muffy: Aoi (the gazette)

Lumina: Uruha (the gazette)

Takakura: Toshiya (dir en grey)

Marlin: Reita (the gazette)

Van: TKYO (KVK BOIZ)

Wally: Gackt

Gustafa: Mako (deadman)

Flora: Hyde

Carter: Saro (KVK BOIZ)

Dr. Hardy: Yorke (KVK BOIZ)

Tim: Miku (An Café)

Griffin: Teruki (An Café)

Rock: Bou (An Café)

Daryl: Kanon (An Café)

Cody: Kyo (dir en grey)

Hugh: Hiroto (alicenine)

Sebastion: Mitsuru (SuG)

Galen: Shinya (Luna Sea)

Nina: Hide (X-Japan)

Patrick: Byou (Screw)

Kassey: Kazuki (Screw)

Vesta: Nao (Alice nine)

Murrey: ---

My whole life changed with just one letter with less than a paragraph written….

“Ah…. What nice weather we have today.” Miyavi glanced over to Toshiya as he followed the older male over a small bridge. "... Where is it, that we are going?" Miyavi asked softly. Toshiya glanced down to him before looking up to the sky, lightly scratching his chin. “Where are we going? Well… Let’s just say we’re going to a place that I promised your father I would take you.” Miyavi looked to Toshiya silently before giving a small nod and looking around at the trees and scenery. “Whats this place?” Toshiya smiled, walking up a small incline of the ground. “This place? Your father and I stumbled upon it long ago when we were both still young. The people who live here call it ‘Forget-Me-Not-Valley.”

Miyavi nodded silently showing he was listengin on the answer and stopping once Toshiya stopped. “Well here we are. This is it. This is the land that your father and I found together. The buildings are old, but still usable. And there are fields too. And if you spread a little fertilizer in this pasture, it could be used for grazing animals.” Miyavi stood there, his mouth hanging open slightly. Toshiya let him soak It all in before turning to him, a smile on his lips.

“Well, what do you think? Do you want to try farming?” Miyavi blinked and pointed to himself. “M, me!? Own a farm!? Own… This?” Toshiya just laughed. “That’s how I thought you’d react… Surprised you, did I? It was your father’s dream, you know. For us to farm this land. I’d like to see that dream come true. I’m sure he would be even happier if you would do it with me.”

Miyavi, didn’t know what to say. He slowly dropped his head at the mention of his dad while he thought about this, rare opportunity. He couldn’t win something like this in the lottery… And, maybe it would be pretty cool.. No more paper work and sloppy boss. He would be his own boss, the big man… THE man… He slowly looked back up to Toshiya before giving a weak nod.

“Atta boy! I’m sure your father’d be proud. Well then, let me show you around.” Before Miyavi could say much more, he was suddenly being yanked towards the barn, Toshiya having a firm grip on his hand. “This is the barn. You can keep cows, horses, and sheep here. I’ll show you the inside later.” He said pointing while they walked by.

“Next door is the Tool Shed. There are shelves for tools and other things in here. Feel free to use the tools in here. The tools you will need right away are on the Tool Shelf, and some crop seeds is on the Shelf too. Be sure to get them.” Toshiya held up his finger to get Miyavi’s attention and show the importance of what he just said.

Toshiya then pointed across from them to a tall building made of stones.“This is the food storage. Put milk and other things you want to sell in here. I’ll take them to the city the next day. If there’s anything you want me to buy for you, there’s an order form there. So just write it down.” Miyavi nodded unsure. He wasn’t getting all this since they were walking so fast and he was more focused on not loosing his balance as Toshiya continued to pull him through the farm.

“This is the chicken coop. You can raise chickens here.” Toshiya said brightly as he pointed to the coop. He finally let go as he stood to admire the coop. Probably thinking Miyavi was admiring the repair work with him when he was really nursing his wrist. They both suddenly jumped when there was a bark and quickly turned seeing two little dogs running up towards them. Toshiya instantly took a big step back while Miyavi smiled and cooed. “Aww, look at the two puppies!”

“It looks like we have some stray dogs here. They seem to like you.” Toshiya said slightly panicky as he took another big step behind Miyavi. Miyavi didn’t seem to notice Toshiya’s discomfort as he picked up the dog with floppy ears and nuzzled it. “Awww, it’s so warm!” The dog gave a bark before kissing Miyavi’s face.

Toshiya lightly poked Miyavi’s back. “Hey, hey… You should… Probably put that thing down. It might have rabies…” Miyavi turned to face Toshiya, making him jump back.
It doesn’t have rabies…. Can I keep him? Pleeeeeeeeeaaaaaaaaassssssssss?” Toshiya bit his lip, about to say no but the face Miyavi was making was just, too cute. “….. Oh all right. But I’m not too fond of dogs, so just one ok? Which one you want to keep?” Miyavi held up the floppy eared dong asToshiya sighed defeated. “Ok, why don’t you pick out a name for him.”

Miyavi gave a cheer as he lifted the small dog up. “… Hmm, I’ll call you… Po-pon!” Toshiya gave a business type nod and crossed his arms. “All right. I’ll find an owner for the other one in the city. I’ll make a dog house for him later too.” Toshiya mumbled as he started walking away, motioning for Miyavi to follow. Miyavi set the small dog down as he quickly ran after Toshiya.

“And this is your house. I’ve fixed it up a bit, so you can move right in.” Miyavi looked to the small house. He could get used to this, he was living in a cramped rented room in the city. This was MUCH bigger compared to that small closet like space. After a minute of starring Miyavi turned to look to Toshiya. “… Wheres your house?” He hopped he lived close, Miyavi didn’t think he could run this place himself. Toshiya blinked. “Oh….. My house? My house is… The building across from the Food Storage is where I live.” He turned and pointed to the little house, no bigger than Miyavi’s really before smiling.

“Well, that’s about it for now. When you get the hang of things, you may want to add more buildings. Oh yeah. Come here for a minute.” Miyavi blinked quickly following after the taller male as he went into the barn. Toshiya stopped and pointed. “I bought you a cow. This is her feedbox. I’d like you to give her a name.” Miyavi looked wide eyed to the cow before him and nervously picked out a name. “… Uh, um… How ‘bout Chuu?”

Toshiya looked to be thinking before nodding. “Chuu? That’s a good name. Our first cow. This is cause for celebration. Take good care of her now. By the way, it’s been about 10 days since this cow gave birth, so you should be able to milk her a couple of times a day.

With that Toshiya walked out the barn, Miyavi right behind him. Once they were back infront of Miyavi’s house Toshiya gave a stretch and yawn.”I think that’s everything. Almost forgot! You’ve got to think of a name for the farm. Have any good ideas?” Miyavi looked up to the barn. He had thought that it already had a name… Guess not.

“How about….. Oresama Farm!” He suddenly said excitedly. Toshiya put his hand up to his chin. “Oresama Farm eh? All right. While we’re at it, let me introduce you to the people who live here. I’m not really a people person, but you’re still young, so you probably need some friends Let’s go.” Toshiya was about to walk on but stopped when Miyavi gave an less than enthusiastic face. “Hmm? What’s wrong?”

Miyavi shifted on his feet before biting his bottom lip. “… Um… Uh… Do I have to?” When Toshiya gave a raised brow Miyavi quickly moved to explain himself. “Not that! I don’t want to see them, it’s just… I’m really tired already and. My feet hurt from walking all the way here…” He said the last part in a mumbled as he dropped his head.

Toshiya just blinked. “….. Oh really? Then come on. By the way, what should I call you?” Miyavi snapped his head up surprised thinking he was going to get some verbal punishment from wanting to be anti social at the moment. Any other day, Miyavi really wouldn’t mind going. He loved meeting new people. But since he was going to live here now. He could do it any other day instead. He was really tired… “ Oh! Um… You can call me Miyavi” He said shyly. Toshiya nodded as he tested the name out. “Miyavi? All right then. Well, you must be tired out by all of this excitement. You can take it easy for a while. If you have any questions, ask me any time. Well, have a good rest.”

Toshiya waved good bye while he walked away, towards what he remembered as Toshiya’s house. Miyavi was about to walk over to the farm and check his cow out when he suddenly heard voices behind him making him freeze.

“Hmm? I’ve never seen this harvest sprite before.”

“Who is it? Who is it?”

“But who could it be?”

“Were the only Harvest Sprites in this town.”

“Who is it? Who is it?”

“I think your right. So who is it?”

Miyavi had already turned around to see the three little… Things. He slowly crouched down so he wouldn’t have to bend over to look at them. “… Um, if you… Guys need to know. My name is Miyavi.” He said carefully.

“Miyavi? I see! A Harvest Sprite named “Miyavi”! Nice name.”

“Oh, I see!”

The little blue…. Thing, one, suddenly took a step forward. “I’m Nak, Nice to meet you.”

The tall red one, witch to Miyavi, looked to be the leader took a step forward as well. “My names Nik. Nice to meet you!!”

The big yellow one was next. “I’m Flack. Nice to meet you.”

Miyavi just gave an uneasy smile to the three… He guessed, Harvest Sprites and watched as they continued to talk animatedly to each other.

THE BEGINNING

Miyavi woke up to the blaring of his alarm clock. At first, he didn’t get up. He didn’t even move! Soon, though, an arm slithered from under the huge pile of blankets and searched blindly for the alarm that was still ringing loudly in his ear. When he felt his hand tap on something cold and metal, he angrily slapped it off his desk. Though, it seems alarm clocks out in the country are much more sturdy than ones in the city…. When the clock hit the floor it just made a loud CLUNK then continued to ring while vibrating on the floor giving off a loud rattling noise.

There was an audible groan from under the blankets as Miyavi slowly pulled them away from his head to glare down at the that was still ringing shrilly. “… What time is it?” He strained his eyes to see the time from the floor and gave another groan before pulling the blankets back over his head. “Why the hell am I waking up at 1:30am!?!?!?”

After alittle while Miyavi did manage to get up out of bed, kicking the still blaring alarm clock as he did. The first thing he did was turn off the god dammed alarm clock! Then he moved to his TV. “… Wha? Only 4 channels? Wheres my cable? I want paperview…” He boredly flipped through the 4 channels before shaking his head and turning off his tv and turning around. “… Whoa… What happened to my apartme—Oh, yes that’s right…” Miyavi tiredly rubbed his temples. “… I agreed to take over the farm..”

He stood there a few minute, just letting the minutes slowly tick by as he closed his eyes, still trying to wake up. When he looked down to the clock again it was only 2:14. “… I guess… I should get started then.” Miyavi sighed, stiffly walking out his house. It took his eyes afew minutes for them to adjust at how dark it was. Once he was finally able to see without crashing he started walking towards his barn, glancing down to Po-pon’s house.

Once inside the barn Miyavi slowly scanned over the empty space, spotting Chuu still sleeping. He frowned and walked over to Chuu’s feed box before scratching his head. “… Alright…. Food, for the cow… You have a box for food, so where is said food?” He watched as the cow just continued to lay there, sleep.

“… Of course. You just, sleep your little eyes out while I struggle to figure this out.” Miyavi scratched at his head again as his eyes slowly scanned over the whole room soon something on the wall catching his attention. “Hello… Whats that?” He quickly went over to investigate. It looked like some weird laundry shoot. He then noticed a little clipboard on the wall and read through it. “… Animal fodder? Put fodder in feed box twice a day. OH! I see”

Miyavi smiled as he went back to the little laundry shoot looking thing and pulled it open, finding a nice little pile of what looked like to Miyavi, hay, was laying. He easily picked it up and walked back over to the feed box, freezing when he saw that the cow was now awake and moving to stand up. “… O, oh! You frightened me… Heh, heh, heh… Um, I, I got you some food… You hungry? Girl?” He asked carefully as he slowly advanced towards the cow. Chuu just looked to him before giving off a loud mooo, making Miyavi jump slightly. She then noticed the fodder in Miyavi’s arm and started walking towards him.

Miyavi stopped, his eyes going wide when he saw the cow coming towards him. “W, w, wait, wait! Let me come to you! Ahh! Please don’t eat me!!!” Miyavi defensively held out the fodder infront of him when Chuu seemed to give an angry MOOO and started walking faster. When Miyavi noticed nothing hurt, and that he was still standing he slowly cracked his eyes open to see Chuu eating the fodder out his hand. He blinked wide eyed and gave a small smile, watching as the fodder slowly vanished. When Chuu was done she gave another moo, making Miyavi go stiff then look to him as if waiting for something.

“… O, oh… You liked that? You, you, you want more?” He jumped away when Chuu gave another loud moo. Miyavi quickly scrambled back over to the Fodder dispenser and took out another fodder, holding it out for Chuu once again. When Chuu saw the fodder she walked towards Miyavi and started eating it out his hand again. “… Aww, your not so bad… Actually. Your kinda cute when I get a good look at you.” When most of the fodder was eaten Miyavi hesitantly put his hand out to gently scratch at Chuu’s head.

Chuu gave a happy kind of moo making Miyavi quickly pull his hand away. “… Uh, uh, I’m sorry? Eeek!” Miyavi gave off a small scream when Chuu moved, almost ontop of him and started nuzzling his chest. “Ah! Ah! She’s eating my heart ouuuuttt!” When no help came Miyavi felt all was lost until there was a soft moo. He slowly peeked from behind his arms that he had thrown over his face to see Chuu just standing there. She gave another loud moo, causing Miyavi to quickly scrambled up to his feet and trip out the barn. He slammed the door behind him before leaning onto it. His breathing coming out in hard pants. “I, I, I cant do this!”

Miyavi slowly slid down and laid his head onto his knees, still catching his breath. It wasn’t until he felt the warm beams of the sun on his exposed skin did he look up. “… What time is it? How long have I been sitting here?” He jumped when there was a bark next to him. Snapping his head over to see Po-pon standing there, his small tail wagging and his tongue hanging from his mouth as he barked again. “Oh, Po-pon! You wouldn’t believe what just happened! I was attacked just now by my cow!” Po-pon just cocked his head to the side before he started to scratch behind his ear.

Miyavi sighed. “Of course. You don’t understand…” He would have to talk to Toshiya about this. Probably raising cattle was a bad idea. Miyavi should just try at making crops. “THAT’S IT!” Miyavi suddenly yelled making Po-pon growl at him. Miyavi ignored him and quickly stood up to his feet. “I don’t have to raise animals. I can just grow crops instead! Where are those seeds Toshiya told me about?” He mumbled to himself as he moved over to the tool shed.

He went inside, leaving the door open and walking inside. “… Now, where could those seeds be? There is a lot of junk in here. They will probably be hard to find…” Miyavi hummed to himself as Po-pon slowly slinked up to the door, sniffing around before slowly walking into the room. Miyavi continued to look before spotting a shelf in the back corner. He went over finding what looked like some old record, and a small bag. Upon inspecting the bag he found afew tomato seeds. “Score!”

Miyavi excitedly put the seeds into his pocket before picking up the record and reading the label. “…. Quiet winter… Well, I wont spoil it for myself.” He said down to Po-pon who was sniffing one of his boots cautiously. “Alright boy, lets go plant these seeds!” At this Po-pon brightened up and gave a small bark as he started out the tool shed. Miyavi followed after him but stopped, the tool rack catching his eye. “… Hmmm, I think I’m gunna need these.” He grabbed the hoe, almost dropping it at how heavy it was. “G, gods! This thing is so heavy! How come!?” He questioned loudly as he looked down to the hoe that was now on the floor. Po-pon had come and poked his head back into the tool shed to see why his master hadn’t walked out yet.

Miyavi frowned before picking up the hoe, this time using both hands. He put it over his shoulder, almost crippling at the pain it brought there before shakily reaching for the watering can… Witch, was heavy as well. “… I’m going to have to talk to Toshiya about getting new tools for me…” He heaved, slowly walking out of the tool shed. Once he had the door closed, he trudged over to the first field he saw. Stopping to drop everything and gingerly rub his shoulder. “Ugh, well… Now that THAT’S done, lets start!” He clapped his hands once before frowning when he saw ANOTHER field over by the chicken coop.

“… Wait. Which one do I go to? Toshiya never said anything about this…” Miyavi bit his lip and walked over to the field right next to his house. “Well, This field is closer, so, it should be easier to get to it.” Miyavi nodded to himself, looking back to see Po-pon just sitting there next to the tools he had pulled out, watching him. “Well what do you think boy?”

Po-pon just yawned and moved to lay down, making Miyavi roll his eyes. “Well, your no help at all.” Miyavi said, but was smiling. He walked off the field next to his house to walk over to the field next to the chicken coop. The first thing he noticed one he got there was that the soil was of a different color. “… Wow, well… What does that mean?” Miyavi scratched at his head as he looked back and forth to the two fields. After a while he just shrugged and reached down to grab a handful of the soil close to the chicken coop, then a hand full of soil of the one next to his house. He laid the two handfuls onto the ground together and started to compare the two. “… Well, Soil B,” The Soil closest to the chicken coop… “is much moor… softer than soil A.” Soil A is the soil next to his house… “Soil B is also much lighter than Soil A… It has a much better texture too…. What do you think Po-pon?” Miyavi looked to the dog that had been sitting next to him, staring intently at the two different soils as well.

Miyavi blinked as he watched Po-pon suddenly stand up and walked over to the two soils. He sniffed A, then he sniffed B, before giving a bark and started to urinate on soil B. Miyavi laughed, lifting Po-pon up once he was finished and scratching his head. “It’s Soil B then! Good boy!”

Once he set Po-pon down and moved his tools over to the other field he began to work. “Alright… I have…. About 15 tomato seeds…” Miyavi panted as he swung the hoe down into the ground. “So… That means… I will need… At least… 15 holes… Whoo!” He leaned against the hoe as he wiped the sweat out his eyes. “This thing… Weighs a ton!” He shook his head and looked down at his progress seeing he had only about 4 holes ready. “…. I, still have a lot to do…” He bit his lip, moving to take off his shirt. While it wasn’t really hot out. The feeling of the cotton sticking to his back made him feel uncomfortable.

When he had 10 holes filled in Miyavi felt as if his arms would all off, but was determined to get his seeds into the ground. The only reason why he stopped was because of Po-pon barking somewhere in the farm, along with a raised voice. Miyavi quickly dropped his hoe to run out and stop Po-pon at whoever he was barking at. When he finally got there he quickly grabbed Po-pon and pulled him up to his chest. “No, no you don’t bark at other people.” Miyavi scolded before setting Po-pon back down to look at the stranger.

“… Who are you?” The stranger blinked before bowing deeply. “I, I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to disturb you or your dog!” Miyavi blinked and scratched the side of his cheek. “… Um… You don’t… Have to bow.” Miyavi looked down to the person’s head, since he was still bowing. “… Uh, p, please. Stand up. I, I would like to see my guest face.” Miyavi tried. He smiled when the person slowly stood back up though there was the noticeable blush and eye avertion. “… So… Tell me… Whats your name?”

The person seemed to jump before bowing again. “Oh! I’m sorry! How rude of me not to introduce myself!” Miyavi managed to keep up his smile though it was strained. ‘Is this guy serious!?’ He slowly lifted up his hands. “N, no… It’s, alright… Really, here.” The stranger slowly looked up to see Miyavi holding his hand out. “I’m, Miyavi… Nice to meet you!” The person just blinked with wide eyes before quickly taking Miyavi’s hand in his. “Oh! Yes! I’m Kai! I live, across the bridge at a small plantation.”

Miyavi seemed to think before nodding. He remembered seeing it when he first came into Forget-Me-Not-Valley. “Well, It’s nice to meet you Kai.” Kai just nodded before giving a wide dimple filled smile. “It’s nice to meet you too Miyavi-san!” Miyavi blinked at the formality and blushed. “Uh… It’s alright if you just call me Miyavi…” He mumbled.

Kai’s face grew concerned. “Oh! I’m sorry! Did I offend you?” Kai, FINALLY let go of Miyavi’s hand getting ready to bow once again. Miyavi caught this and quickly grabbed Kai’s shoulders to keep him from bowing before hugging him close to his chest since Kai fell forwards slightly. “Please! You don’t have to keep bowing like that Kai.” Miyavi laughed slowly pulling away to look down to Kai’s blushing face and wide eyes.

Miyavi seemed to forget that he was currently shirtless. “Hey, you alright Kai? Your really red. Are you sick?” Kai just mumbled some incoherent words against Miyavi’s bare chest before going limp in Miyavi’s arms. “KAI! KAI ARE YOU ALRIGHT!? KAI!” Miyavi stumbled slightly, having all the males weight on him and struggled to hold him up. It wasn’t helping him that Po-pon decided to come back and start barking around Miyavi’s feet, trying to get up at Kai. “No! Po-pon! Stop! Go away! Stop it!” Miyavi quickly pulled Kai up bridal position to get him away from the dog and tried walking away without stepping on the dog.

“Po-pon! Stop! No! Bad dog! Bad!” Miyavi quickly ran to his house, having some trouble pulling the door open and ran inside, placing Kai onto his bed. Po-pon ran into the house soon after, barking as he scuffled up to the bed and tried jumping on. “Po-pon! No! Out, now! Bad, bad dog!” Miyavi was trying to shoo Po-pon out, but in the end he picked the little dog up and ran outside with him. “Oh man, oh man… I need… I need water! And a towel!” Miyavi had been facing one way, then another way, Po-pon still in his arms, getting dizzy. “T, t, Toshiya’s house has to have something!”

Miyavi ran towards Toshiya’s house, Po-pon still with him… Once at the door Miyavi knocked frantically, when he got no answer he let himself in, closing the door behind him. Once in the house, he finally put the poor dog down and started moving towards the kitchen area of the house. Miyavi was right when he thought of Toshiya’s house not being any bigger than his own. “Uhhh, T, towels! Towels! I need towels!” Miyavi looked around the sink with wide eyes before going under the sink. He found a green towel and grabbed it. Running out the house.

He skidded to a stop though, and turned back to open the door for Po-pon. Once Po-pon was out, Miyavi ran back to his house, soaked the towel in his sink, and gently placed it onto Kai’s head. When he was done he gave a big sigh and sat down on the little coffee table. The only real furniture in his house besides his bed. “…. I think, I’m going to need help. Toshiya isn’t here.”

He looked back to Kai laying on his bed before standing up and gently running his fingers over Kai’s cheek. When Kai gave no response Miyavi sighed and quickly walked out the house. He went over to the field and grabbed his shirt before running off the farm and into the unknown town of Forget-Me-Not. “There has to be a doctor around…Or someone who knows what to do… Man, my first day and already chaos is going on.”

___________________________________________________

Yeppers… how was that for ya? Hope it’s started out good. And, I apologize for the long wait. My comp needs a new hardrive, so I am using my bro’s comp and he is only 11… so I have to like… bribe him to use his comp… it’s very hard since we like… don’t like each other…………………. SO YES! I hope u enjoyed. I couldn’t wait to finally just write this down! I plan on having A LOT of drama in this fic. It took FOREVER to get all the chars down. I TRIED to get as many GOOD or well known Jrockers in there. I wanted to get at least one form EVERY band… it was A LOT harder than I thought! And, honestly, I am not happy with some of the chars. I don’t know… maybe I will change them later. Until then. ENJOY!

--------------------

TriX

2008-05-06T19:10:10Z

Title: TriX
chapter: 1/?
Author: kitty_pon
Pairings: AoixReita MiyavxKai
Rating: PG 13
Warnings: unbeta-ed
Synopsis: “Whatever. I still think procrastinating is a god…. Yet even though you have such late classes, you still come early… Why?”
Summary: I think CRASH only with a twist. Instead of people lets have 'THIS'. What is 'normal' what is 'normal'? Is there really no answer? Finding things, only through a journey. Long hard goals can change? Every minute, every second. Question, question, always question. Where you go, who your with, who you trust... Who you love...
Comments: AHHHHHH! So like, this is the 4th time I shall try writing this! I APOLOGIZE for the long wait! U see, my comp has decided to have a hard drive issue and my daddy is talking about a new hard drive… he just hasn’t gotten into motion of GETTING ME ONE! So like… I would write, but then, my comp would like, freeze over and not want to turn back on at random times! So like…. EVERYTHING gets lost that wasn’t saved! YES! well, I really shouldn’t be doing this…. Making a new fic I mean… but u see. I thought of it in the shower this morning…. So yes… it’s not completely ready yet…. Um…. Also I thought of ANOTHER fic… yes, DONOT WORRY for u oH BoY k!LL and mEntal SEX fans! For I have NOT stopped working on those…. It’s STAR TESTING week… u know how that is….. SO YES! praying that the comp will give me a change to write at least a PARAGRAGH! I shall begin!

“I’m telling you guys! I think this is the one! Ever since we started going out, It’s just been perfect!” Kai exclaimed while he waved his arms around. Ruki, who was slouching next to him, his arms crossed over his chest just shook his head. “Oh yes Kai… Things have just been peaches and cream for you two since you hooked up… How long ago was it again Uruha?” Uruha sat across, facing Ruki and Kai, his hand on his chin as he thought. “…. About, two months ago?” Ruki nodded and looked back to Kai looking very unimpressed. “Two months—“

“Well.” Kai interrupted while he looked up to the ceiling of the train with a dreamy look on his face. “… We actually got together about a month before we told it out loud.” Ruki just nodded his head before crossing his legs. “Right, right… So, Two months and then some.” Kai frowned as he looked down to Ruki opening his mouth to complain but Uruha beat him to it. “Now Ruki… Leave Kai alone. He really thinks that this is the one for him. I think, we should support him through this 100% .” Kai smiled over to Uruha but it quickly withered away to unease as he watched a wicked grin start to stretch over Uruha’s lips. “Besides… This might actually be the one. The first time, when Kai finally gets LAID!”

Both Ruki and Uruha laughed loudly while Kai quickly moved to shush them since they were starting to get angry stares throughout the train. “Shhhh, shhhh, hush! You two are way too loud!” Kai cried as he tried pressing his hands to Ruki’s mouth. Ruki just slapped Kai’s hands away before moving to sit next to Uruha, his smile never faultering. “Our little Kai is finally growing up yeah?” Uruha just smiled down to Ruki his head bouncing up and down as he showed his agreement. “Yes, yes! Our little Kai…”

Kai just gave a small pout and looked out the window as the two continued to snicker to eachother. “… You two leave him alone. This is obviously very important to Kai.” Ruki and Uruha both stopped snickering to look over to Aoi who was standing next to the seat Kai was in. Aoi slowly lowered himself into the empty spot Ruki was once sitting in and settled in next to Kai. “Just ignore them. I’m very happy for you two.” Aoi smiled down to Kai, trying to show he really was happy for the couple. “But… I have yet to hear his name.”

“Oh right!” Kai blinked as he watched Ruki and Uruha seem to come from nowhere and get into his space. “Tell us the mystery man’s name!” Ruki said his eyes wide while Uruha leaned onto him nodding his head. “We would like to hear the one who will soon burst your precious untouched cherry!” Kai went a bright red and started fiddling with the bottom of his jacket while Aoi frowned. “Um, excuse you two. This was an A and B conversation. We will just have to, C’ya later.” Both Ruki and Uruha slowly backed off into their seats and huffily crossed their arms over their chest and waited. Aoi nodded before turning back to Kai and giving an apologetic look. “So, tell me… Who is this lucky man’s name?”

Kai glanced over to the two trouble makers infront of him, seeing that they weren’t going to move from their spots he smiled and moved over to whisper in Aoi’s ear. “…His name is Miyavi…” Aoi had leaned down to listen and nodded his approval before pulling away. “I see… I am happy for you two. Really I am. Actually. I think I would like to date you two.” Kai’s eyes went wide as he looked to Aoi making him laugh. “Not like that Kai… I mean, I would like to host you two on a date…. Does that sound better?” Kai, just looked confused. “… He means he would like to either be your waiter or cook or something so he will be close enough to listen in on your conversation while your with your da—OUCH!” Ruki quickly leaned back into his seat as he held his head, glaring at the sudden water bottle thrown by Aoi.

“Don’t listen to him Kai. You can trust me. I wont do anything like that. I just want to be the lucky one to host you two.” Kai looked up to Aoi, slightly unsure before smiling weakly when he felt a strong arm wrap around his shoulder and moved him closer to Aoi’s person. “So, what do you say?” Aoi asked as he eyed Kai’s face. Kai bit his lip once again glancing between Aoi and Ruki still holding his head before giving a small nod. “… A, alright then… Thanks Aoi… For, for doing this for us…” Aoi smiled, letting go of Kai and sitting back into his seat. “No problem Kai! I’m here to help!”

Uruha rolled his eyes standing up from his seat and moving to walk through the isle of the train. “C’mon you guys this is our stop.” Ruki was the next up and quickly scrambled over to Uruha, wobbling as the train was still moving. “Geeze! Next time we go to MY dorm for studying. Not Aoi’s house!” Aoi shrugged and stood up as well, Kai following behind him. “I have REAL food at my place. Not JUNK.”

Ruki had sharply turned around, causing him to fall into Aoi’s chest. He glared up to the smirking male. “It’s not junk…” He growled. Aoi just shrugged before moving Ruki to his side and shoving past him to get to the door. Ruki fell into a seat and was about to verbally attack Aoi for shoving him aside when Kai suddenly pushed past him to hurry out the train. “KAI!” Kai just gave an apologetic look as he ran out the train.

“Where’s Ruki?” Uruha asked once they were out the train station and walking towards their collage. Aoi shrugged. “Who knows, he probably stayed back to get something from the vender…” Kai just pursed his lips as he kept his gaze forwards. “… I’m sure he will meet up with us at lunch…” Aoi shrugged. “Well, he has first period with me.. He better hurry or he will be late.” Uruha suddenly sighed and bumped playfully against Aoi. “Do we really have to call you sensei when we are on school grounds?” Aoi glared down to Uruha making him cower away behind Kai. “He’s so scary when he frowns like that…” Uruha whispered but it was loud enough for Aoi to hear. Kai just smiled. “You know how Aoi is. He takes his job seriously. Just because were his friends, doesn’t mean that we should get any special treatment…” Uruha gave a frown and started whispering in Kai’s ear while keeping eye contact with Aoi. Who was frowning as he watched Uruha’s little game. “Yeah but, you would think he would cut me some slack! I should be his favorite student. Ya know? I mean, I WAS the one who hooked him and that Akira dude together.”

Kai just gave a giggle as he peeked over to Aoi before making a big show of whispering to Uruha, going to play along now. “I think, Aoi-sensei owes you a big favore.” Uruha smiled, seeing that Kai was going to play along. He honestly didn’t think the other would since Ruki would usually be his partner in crime. “They are a cute couple… Arent they?” Kai giggled once again. “The perfect couple.” Uruha got a thinking look on his face before putting his hand up to Kai’s ear and whispering once again. “I just wonder how that Akira dude is able to put up with Aoi’s attitude at times…” Kai tried holding back his smile but was failing. The two were no lost, forgetting about Aoi right behind them, having gotten deep into the game and turned it real. “You shouldn’t say that about Aoi-sensei Uruha…” Even though Kai said this, he didn’t sound like he meant it. “I know…” Uruha gave a dramatic sigh and a roll of his eyes before smiling evilly. “I bet more Akira doesn’t get any when he wants it. I bet Aoi makes him do some hard BORING HISTORY PAPER THEN FAILS HIM FOR THAT HISTORY PAPER, THAT HE WORKED SO HARD ON FOR A WHOLE WEEKENED!” Uruha started yelling the last bit out, WANTING Aoi to hear this.

Aoi, managed to keep his face calm as he walked past them. “Yes, over the weekend, it was ALL copied off some site. Your lucky I failed you instead of reported you for that. You could have been kicked out of collage, probably arrested for taking someone els work like that and claiming it yours….” Uruha stood up straight and yelled though he was still smiling playfully. “I WORKED HARD FOR THAT!” Aoi nodded. “I agree, you worked hard for that F…” Uruha just shook his head and looked to Kai. “He’s a stick in the mud going straight up, like this.” He then flipped off Aoi’s back as he walked away. Kai swallowed back his smile and lightly hit Uruha in the shoulder. “Your so mean to him Uru!” Uruha laughed. “What are nuts? I’m the nicest person on the planet…”

Kai shook his head before looking to the tall clock tower as the bell started ringing. “Oh crap… Well, I guess you have to go Uruha..” Uruha sighed. “Yeah, morning classes are a bitch. Your lucky your got evening classes Kai.” Kai giggled lightly as he shook his head. “I told you to sign up right when you got out of high school. Same with books, you WANT to have a book for college. It’s like a race. You have to be the first one.” Uruha rolled his eyes. “Whatever. I still think procrastinating is a god…. Yet even though you have such late classes, you still come early… Why?” Kai bit his lip and looked down to the floor. “…. It would seem, my boyfriend likes to procrastinate as well…” He mumbled softly. Uruha smiled widely. “Ohhh, so far I’m starting to think we would get together just fine! But tell me. I would think you would go out with someone who it… Say…. I don’t know, a nerdy bookworm. Like… Those Hiroto and Jin kids you like to hang out with so much.”

Kai flustered slightly. “N, no way! We… We just have a lot in common!” Uruha nodded. “Yeah, your all short, skimpy, and nerdy… AND you let other people walk all over… And—“ Kai quickly raised his hands. “ALRIGHT! I get it. You think were all weak and deafensless…” Uruha seemed to think before shrugging. “…. You said it, not me.” Kai just frowned and started marching forward. “Well, for your information Uruha, I have plenty deafens…” Uruha raised an eyebrow. “Oh yeah?” Kai just turned around and smirked. “Yep, I have a boyfriend now.” Uruha made an ‘Oh’ face before shaking his head. “You have been hanging out with me too much!” Kai just laughed before walking away, leaving Uruha to rush to Aoi-sensei’s class by himself.

Lunch time, came by slowly. Especially for Kai since he had nothing to do. The only reason why Kai came so early was because Miyavi went to the early classes and they could talk during those passing periods and lunch time. Kai sighed deeply as he heard the bell for the lunch and watched as people started walking out of class buildings and scattering throughout the plaza area. Kai looked around, trying to spot Miyavi. When he didn’t see him he gave another heavy sigh, then jumping when he felt something on his shoulder. “Why don’t you leave some of that air your sighing for the rest of us?” Kai smiled and twisted in his seat to smile up to Miyavi. “Hey! Your finally out.” Miyavi nodded, plopping down next to him, and taking Kai’s hand in his own before bringing it up to his mouth and gently kissing it. “Your hands are so cold…” Kai smiled, already used to Miyavi’s way of showing affection and leaned up to give Miyavi a soft kiss on the cheek. “You wanna warm them up for me?” Miyavi smiled. “Do I ever!” Kai just smiled even more, thinking on how lucky he was to have such a great boyfriend. Little did he know he was being watched from one of the classrooms.

“…. I’m telling you. Theres something fishy going on with that guy…” Akira sighed and slowly moved through the
maze of chairs over to Aoi before gently wrapping his arms around his waist and kissing his neck.. “… Aoi, what is it that you don’t like about him? You don’t trust him, yet, you don’t know anything about him.” Aoi frowned. “But Reita… You mean to tell me you cant feel it? You out of both of us should be able to tell what Miyavi really is…” Aoi murmured as he slowly turned in Reita’s grasp and gently moved his lips over Reita’s collar. Reita gave a slightly strangled gasp as Aoi started to slowly kiss down his neck, moving the shirt collar out the way. “.. Aoi, please, stop. Not here… Not, now.” Aoi stopped his kissing and just laid his chin on Reita’s shoulder. “…. Does it still hurt there baby?” Reita just shivered slightly before closing his eyes and gently hugging Aoi. “… It’s just, sensitive there…” Aoi sighed, lifting his head up to kiss the side of Reita’s head. “It’s going to be alright. You have me… Remember, If you ever feel that you need anything. Ask me.”

Reita just sighed, pushing away from Aoi and sitting down on one of the desk in the classroom. “… I, I don’t want to Aoi.” Aoi looked confused and slowly moved to stand infront of Reita. “… What are you—“

“I mean, I don’t want to hurt you anymore Aoi… “ Reita looked up into Aoi’s eyes and gripped onto the table under him before dropping his head. “… I see it… Especially during school. You get so tired. You get cranky, irritable, moody…. And It’s all my fault. I, I feel… I feel that I am slowly killing you Aoi.” Reita said shakily as he kept his head bowed. Aoi had been silent as he let Reita talk, just watching him. When he saw Reita wasn’t going to say anymore he walked over to him and slowly moved his head up so they could lock eyes once again. “… Reita… You need this… You need me. Without me. You will die.” Reita just swallowed before shutting his eyes about to drop his head again but Aoi didn’t let him. “Hey… Hey, hey… Reita.” Aoi said softly, gently kissing the top of his head. “Reita… It’s going to be alright… I’m strong. I can take it. You don’t have to worry about me.” He then smirked when he saw Reita’s eyes on him before brushing his thumb over Reita’s bottom lip. “C’mon, who was the one that captured you anyway?” Reita blushed and turned his head away making Aoi’s smile drop.

“Reita…. Stop, seriously. I love you, but you need to stop worrying so much about me.” When Reita didn’t move to show he heard him Aoi frowned and forcefully grabbed Reita’s face. Reita flinched having no choice to look up to Aoi’s smirking face. “… Tell me Reita… You hungry?” Reita’s eyes went slightly wide and he shook his head as best he could in Aoi’s hold. Aoi just cocked his head to the side and moved his hand to the band around Reita’s nose. “N, no! It’s ok I’m fine Aoi stop!” Aoi didn’t listen and ripped the noseband off Reita’s face and threw it to the other side of the room, smirking at what he saw. “… Reita…” Reita tried pulling his face back but Aoi had a strong grip. “Reita… Your nose is bleeding again… Your lying.” Reita just stayed silent, unable to hide it. “Reita, you cant keep doing this to yourself… I will always know when your starving yourself.” Reita, continued to be silent making Aoi frown.

“Let me see…” Reita blinked confused. “Your teeth let me see them Reita.” When Reita didn’t move Aoi glared before using his free hand to sock Reita in the face. Reita’s head flew to the side before snapping back and shoving Aoi away as he gave a loud hiss. Aoi, landed onto the floor, rump first and smiled seeing Reita’s true face. “I swear, it always has to end in violence with your kind…” Reita’s eyes were a deep crimson as he glared to Aoi, his teeth now out in the open. “Though I must say, you have some very nice incisors there.” Aoi said as he put a hand to his chin. Reita looked away, covering the sharp teeth with his hand. “… Don’t do that again Aoi…” He tried to say softly though it cam out more like a growl. Aoi lightly cocked his head. “Why not? It was the only way to get you to show me…” Reita, once again stayed silent, making Aoi frown. “Reita, you cant keep this up. Whenever you starve yourself your body tries to stop it. Your hunger could drive you crazy, so your body uses It’s own blood to fill you up so you wont into that killer mode.

Reita just slowly moved away from Aoi and started walking towards the door. “REITA! If you don’t drink blood your body will fill itself up with your own blood! You will get ill! REITA!” When Reita still ignored Aoi he cursed and jumped to him feet, running and tackling Reita to the floor. “I am NOT going to let you go through that again Reita!” Aoi yelled as he dug in his back pocket and pulled out a scaple. Reita was trying to fight back under him before he froze as he watched Aoi move the sharp object over his wrist. “No Aoi!” Aoi slowly moved the small knife over his pale skin, letting the blood fall onto Reita’s shirt. “I’m doing this cause I fucking love you.” Aoi hissed as he shoved his wrist into Reita’s lips. Reita flailed under him and tried shaking his head no, but Aoi had a grip on one of Reita’s hands while he sat on the other. “Just, DRINK IT DAMMIT!” Reita tried struggling but wasn’t able to block out all the blood. Just the scent was enough to drive him crazy. When he tasted the fresh blood in his mouth something clicked inside him. Against his will his body started relaxing, and his mouth slowly opening to allow the bloodied wrist in.

Tears rolled Down Reita’s eyes as he watched Aoi smile softly over him before leaning down and gently kissing his head. “It’s going to be alright Reita, just, drink and don’t worry. Do it for me…” Aoi let go of Reita’s arm and slowly ran his hand through Reita’s hair as he continued to drink the blood as he poured from Aoi’s wrist into his mouth. “It’s going to be alright…”

________________________-

“… Miyavi, are you sure we’re allowed to be here?” Kai asked as he laid ontop of Miyavi. Miyavi laughed, his chest heaving against Kai’s. “Of course, were just in the picnic area. There are a lot of trees so it’s more private. People come here to study mostly. Not to eat.” Kai nodded before smiling and leaning down to rub his nose against Miyavi’s. “I love you…” Miyavi smiled up to him before craning his neck and giving Kai a gentle kiss. “Not as much as me though.” Kai rolled his eyes leaning down to kiss Miyavi on the cheek, then nose, then lips. Miyavi just smiled up to him. “Your so beautiful Kai…” Kai blushed at the soft comment before hiding his face in the crook of Miyavi’s neck. “Aww, don’t say that. I’ll blush…” Miyavi giggled, scrunching his neck since it tickled him when Kai spoke. “But, it’s the truth.” Kai just lifted his head back up to look down to Miyavi critically. “… Hey, guess what.” Miyavi blinked his eyes wider and smiled to show he was listening. “What?”

“One of my best friends want to host a date for us.” Miyavi blinked before smiling. “That’s great Kai! So, I’m guessing this means there ok with us being together?” Kai shrugged. “I think, he just wants to be in out buisiness… But, It’s the thought that counts.” Miyavi smiled and sat up to kiss Kai’s chin. “Is this friend someone who I know, or have seen?” Kai laughed feeling the kiss and nodded. “Yeah, it’s Aoi.” Miyavi blinked, his smile turning to a thin line. “…. The history teacher?” He asked blandly. Kai blinked at the sudden change in Miyavi’s attitude and slowly nodded, his own smile slowly melting away. “Yes…. Is that a problem?” Miyavi fiddled with his sweater collar before shaking his head no. “But, like… Does he even approve of… Of… Well, would he approve of us?” Kai smiled. “Are you asking if he is gay?” When Miyavi nodded Kai laughed making Miyavi confused. He didn’t say anything funny… “Yea, Aoi is gay himself. You know that science teacher? That Akira dude?” Miyavi nodded again. “Yeah, we hooked them up! They go out now!”

Miyavi blinked before smiling and sitting up. “Wow, then this works out just great for us Kai! We can be together! With no worries!” Miyavi wrapped his arms around Kai and rocked them back and forth as he smothered Kai’s neck with kisses. Kai just laughed, feeling very ticklish before sitting silently in Miyavi’s lap and looking at all the nice trees and the view. It was all very nice, it seemed now they wouldn’t have much to worry about. They would have the date with Aoi, Kai would bring Miyavi to meet the rest of the gang. Miyavi had already showed Kai his friends. So now, they just enjoy their time together…

Kai, was enjoying the warmth coming from Miyavi’s body as he held him closely on his lap and almost started to fall asleep as Miyavi gently rocked them both back and forth. “…. I’m getting hungry…” Kai laughed as he heard the soft growl come from Miyavi’s stomach and looked up to him. “Your always hungry.” Miyavi just looked down to him, though he wasn’t smiling. “… Yorke should be here anyminute.” He said softly as he looked away from Kai. Kai blinked as his smile slowly fell. It was always like this. It was probably the only thing that slightly bothered Kai. “… Miyavi, is everything ok?” Miyavi shifted slightly before letting Kai slide from his lap next to him. “… Yeah, It’s fine. Just… Hungry.” Kai, wasn’t convinced. “… But, It’s just… Whenever you seem hungry, you, you seem kinda… Different?” Miyavi blinked up to Kai, waiting for the other to say more since he didn’t fully understand what Kai was talking about. Kai bit his lip and crossed his legs. “W, well… I mean. When your hungry, you, you seem too yourself. Like… You don’t want to cuddle, or, you don’t want to be touched. Is everything alright? You can tell me youknow?”

Miyavi pursed his lips before shifting in his spot again. “… I, it’s fine Kai… When I get some food, we can cuddle again… Promise.” Kai shook his head. “But, it’s scary when you eat Miyavi… You and your friends but mostly you… You, you really gorge yourself. You eat until your in pain. I’ve seen you do it. Then, you feel ill, and all what you want to do is sleep…” Miyavi looked down to his hands. “… So, maybe I enjoy food…” Kai sadly looked down to the blanket they were sitting on. “But, you look so sad when you eat…” Miyavi snapped his head up, looking to Kai’s depressed figure before biting on his lip ring and moving over to gently kiss Kai on the forehead. “… I’m sorry Kai. I’m, glad you told me though… It’s not good to keep things bottled up.” Kai slowly looked up to Miyavi before smiling softly. “I really do care about you Miyavi… I love you very much.” Miyavi smiled. “And, I love you very much too.” He leaned in and gave Kai a quick peck on the lips before pulling away and sitting back in his spot, his hands in his lap.

Kai sighed as he watched Miyavi just sitting there before looking up when someone walked over. “Hey Meevs! How’s it goin’?” Miyavi instantly perked up and quickly got up to his feet as he greeted his friend. “TKYO! What are you doing here?” TKYO shrugged. “Well, everyone is back at the car and waiting for you, were going to go eat.” Miyavi’s face slowly went still before turning to Kai. “C’mon Kai. Unless… You don’t want to…” Kai looked between TKYO and Miyavi before smiling softly. “I’ll come.” Miyavi smiled and took out his hand for Kai to take. “Alright….”

_____________-

Aoi slowly walked out the dark classroom first, looking both ways down the hall before quickly walking out. Soon, Reita walked out as well, making sure to cover the red spots on his clothes and quickly started walking the opposite way down the hall.

They would meet up later…
______-
“And so, when he walked away, I said…. ‘Yo! Bring me back some of that’!” At this the whole table broke out in loud laughter and people cheering and pointing while making big faces. Miyavi just shook his head as he looked over to the table full of his friends before smiling back across the table to Kai. “There, so full of energy…” Miyavi blinked when he heard Kai suddenly speak. He watched Kai’s face, the small smile on his lips, the way his eyes seemed to go lazy as if he just wanted to sleep but was too happy, too relaxed to even think about sleeping. “I really like your friends. Theyer so much different from my friends…” Kai looked back over to Miyavi. “They remind me of kids… Ya know. The way adults wish they could be…” Miyavi blinked his mouth behind his folded hands before letting go of a small chuckle. “You really think so?” Kai slowly nodded as he looked back to the loudest table in the restraunt. “… You know, like… These adults in here who glare at them… I think, they are secretly envying them… Miyavi?”

Miyavi had suddenly started holding his head in the middle of Kai’s speech. “I, I’m sorry Kai, It’s just a headache… I’m fine… Really.” Kai, still looked concerned as he looked to Miyavi, then to all the plates stacked around him. Why the other ate so much to the point he will get ill was beyond Kai. “… Should we go home?” When Miyavi answered with a short nod Kai knew he wasn’t alright. When Kai moved to get up Miyavi quickly raised his hand to keep Kai away from him. “… U, um… I think, I will go home with Yorke and them… If, if that’s ok with you…” Kai, looked slightly hurt but nodded In the end and slowly sat back down. Miyavi smiled apologetically as he watched Kai sulk. “… Hey.” Kai slowly looked up and couldn’t held but smile as Miyavi blew a kiss over to him. “I love you…” Kai shrugged. “I love you too Miyavi…” Miyavi cheesed widely. “Not as much as I love you…” Kai just shook his head as he smiled softly to Miyavi.

Miyavi looked to Kai’s face for a second before wincing and laying his head down on the table. “Please… Can you please… Call TKYO…” Kai blinked and quickly stood up to rush over to the table TOKYO and them were all sitting and laughing loudly. “TKYO, TKYO. I, I think… Miyavi!” Kai pointed back to the table the two were sitting at, every one craning their heads to get a look. When TKYO saw Miyavi leaning over the side of the table, holding his stomach he quickly turned to everyone. “Time to go!” He said quickly before he stood up and started sprouting out orders to every one. “Yorke, pay for the food, for both tables. Saro, go start the van, Ryo, help me get Miyavi. Rene, please explain everything to Kai. And DJ, go into the van and put your seatbelt on, I don’t have anything for you to do right now. Now MOVE people!”

Kai quickly jumped away as everyone quickly scrambled out of the small booth, some people jumping over the table. Saro was already pulling out the keys, DJ close behind him. TKYO and Ryo both started over to Miyavi while Yorke started going through his deep pockets, pulling out change and crinkled dollar bills. “Kai?” Kai snapped his head away from all the chaos going on around, he could already hear the van outside starting up. “Whats going on?” Kai asked shakily to Rene as Rene held Kai’s shoulders and started to massage them. “Hey, it’s going to be alright. We need to go. But everything is going to be ok…” Kai shook his head, his eyes wide as they watched TKYO and Ryo drag Miyavi out the restraunt, Yorke somehow found a wrinkled check and was now scribbling over it, loose change scattered all around him.

Rene gently touched Kai’s face so he could look back to him. “It’s, going to be alright man.” Kai jumped for Rene’s hands on his face as he started to pull away. “Kai, trust us… Miyavi will be ok. Tomorrow, you two will be back in eachothers arms. I swear.” Kai felt panic start to grip him as he watched Yorke suddenly bolt up and run for the door, a disbanded check on the table along with all the change. A honk from the van made Rene look away towards the window, seeing DJ ushering him to hurry. Rene looked back to Kai. “I got to go.” Kai shook his head.
”No, no!” Rene shook his head. “Listen, I will tell Miyavi to call you.” Afew honks from the horn made Rene shift. “I have to go. I have to help. I’ll tell Miyavi to call the second he feels better.” Kai grabbed Rene again as he tried to leave, another honk. “The SECOND, he gets better Kai! I have to go! I’m sorry!” A long honk this time TOKYO sticking his head out from the van. “RENE! GET YOUR ASS IN THIS CAR NOW!”

Rene took a shaky breath, closing his eyes before opening them again. “Please Kai… I have to go. I told you… The exact second he gets better, he will be picking up his phone and dialing your number…” Kai bit his lip. “I, I want…”
Rene shook his head. “The longer you hold me here Kai, the longer it will take to get Miyavi back with you…” Kai seemed to tense at that his eyes locked on Renes. A long honk and TKYO banging on the side of the car door made Rene tug away from Kai, and something click. “… You promise… You swear he will call me?” Rene shook his head. “I promise.” Kai obviously didn’t want to let go, but with a last honk from the car Kai let his grip loosen on Rene’s shirt and Rene slipped away before running out the restraunt and into the van.

Kai watched the van then speed off, to gods only know before he noticed all the stares he was getting in the restraunt. Though he wasn’t really surprised… They had caused a big show just now… He put his hand up to his hair and slowly ran it through before letting out a sigh and walking out the little building. He was now angry, embarrassed, confused, lost, hurt… All this stuff… He just wanted to go home. But he still had to go to school. “I don’t even want to go anymore…” Kai sniffed, but managed to push himself over to the closest buss stop before collapsing down and crying…

____________-

“Miyavi… You alright?” DJ asked softly as he watched Miyavi slowly walk out the alley assisted by TKYO. Yorke took a step forward but was pushed aside by Miyavi. “I… HATE… Eating that human shit!” Miyavi growled still holding his middle. Everyone flinched but Yorke and TKYO. “… Miyavi… You cant keep doing this. Your hurting yourself…” Yorke said softly. Miyavi’s frown slowly melted and he brought a hand up to cover his eye as his face contorted. “… But, I LOVE him…” There was silence until Shige cleared his throat. “… But, Miyavi. Think about it… Kai is going to find out.. Might as well tell him.” Miyavi glared up to Shige, though Shige didn’t flinch. “… Tell me. Theres more too it isnt’t there…” When no answer came everyone turned their gazes over to Miyavi who seemed frozen with… Fear? “Tell me Miyavi… Why els hide it… Because this didn’t start with Kai… It started much earlier than him… So why do this? What is the REAL reason?”

Miyavi’s breath started to pick up as he glared to Sahige. “You, you BASTARD! DON’T QUESTION ME!” Miyavi yelled moving to attack Shige, but TKYO had a strong grip on him. “Miyavi! Calm down! He’s just trying to help!” Miyavi tried struggling. “I DON’T WANT HELP! I DON’T NEED IT!” Shige slowly shook his head. “He’s ill… We should take him home.” Rene suggested quietly but no one seemed to had heard him. Shige and Miyavi just continued to stare eachother down until Miyavi snapped his head over to Yorke. “Please… Find me some real food. I wont be able to do it myself now…” Yorke nodded his understanding before running off through the alleyway. There was his running footsteps before something sounding as if it were ripping then a loud howl.

It went quiet then. TKYO still holding Miyavi up. “…… I want to be normal…” Every one looked up at the sudden break of silence by Miyavi, who kept his gaze down. “… I, for the longest time I… I have always wanted to be, ‘normal’ I thought. If, I tried to eat regular food… Then, I can become normal again…” Shige looked to Miyavi before sighing and crossing his arms. “… Miyavi. You ARE human you know that right?” Miyavi shook his head and covered his ears. “No! I’m not! I’m a monster!” Shige frowned before taking a step forward. “Your not a monster Miyavi! Your confused! You’re a human being! Yorke is a monster! TKYO is a monster! I’M A MONSTER!” Every one looked to Shige with wide eyes since Shige has never raised his voice before, and never to the leader…

Miyavi just stood there limply as he looked to the ground with wide eyes, TKYO still holding him up. It went silent again for a long while until there was some noise as something was being dragged on the rough ground. Yorke soon came into view, dragging a trashcan behind him, his breath coming out in short pants. “The bitch tried to run from me.” He sighed, placing the can infront of Miyavi. Miyavi just stared glumly to it since it was put in his line of vision. Shige had been watching Miyavi closely but soon shook his head and turned to look to everyone, seeing they were starring intently at Miyavi. Waiting to see what he would do. “… C’mon you guys. Lets leave him alone now.” Everyone seemed to snap into attention before slowly moving out and away. Shige nodded to TKYO who let Miyavi go and started walking away. Yorke moved to go, but then stopped to look to Miyavi. “… U, um… I, I didn’t kill her… So, well… She’s just paralyzed is all… Yeah.”

With that, Yorke moved away and out leaving Shige and Miyavi alone. “… We’ll be waiting in the car for you Miyavi…” Miyavi just sniffed as Shige started moving away. “… I’m not going back…” Shige stopped to look back to Miyavi, watching as he stabled himself against the trashcan. “… I’m, not going back tonight…” Shige looked to Miyavi long and hard for a minute before nodding. “Miyavi, I think, you should tell Kai… Yet, that’s just me… You do what you want… Maybe I’m wrong… Maybe it’s not a good idea to tell him… All I know. Is if he really loves you… You should tell him the truth… But if this is just puppy love like all the others… Then. I don’t know Miyavi.” When Miyavi didn’t answer Shige sighed and started walking away.

When Miyavi was left alone he snatched the lid off the garbage can, seeing the lady inside. Yorke always picked the pretty ones…

____________________-

Kai, didn’t get into his dorm until late. It was past 12 and was almost 1 in the morning. He collapsed onto his couch, looking over to the clock on the VCR before checking his cell phone. When he saw he had no calls he pursed his lips and tossed his phone to the other side of the couch. “Of course he wont call…. Not at 1 in the morning…” Kai soon noticed the lack of noise through the dorm and sat up to look around. The kitchen was empty… He looked towards the halls seeing it was dark. Uruhally Uruha would be studying in the kitchen, and Ruki would be taking a long shower… But no one was there. Kai sighed, slowly getting up and walking over to the dark bathroom, not wanting to turn on the lights. He just peeked in, smelling Uruha’s shampoo, and could still feel the damp warmth. “… They must have washed up and gone somewhere…” Kai mumbled before walking away towards the bedroom. Since they were in collage, it was a one bedroom dorm. They were lucky to even have a hallway. But since Aoi worked there, he was able to pull afew strings for them, and got them what seemed like a nice one room apartment…. Witch was just perfect for the three. Kai walked into the room, turning on the light and seeing the bunk bed, then looked over to the waterbed. Ruki slept on the top bunk while Kai on the bottom. Uruha slept on the bed against the door, witch was a water bed… Something Uruha purchased with his own money…

Kai stiffly walked over to his bed before sinking down and giving a groan. Forsome reason… Today was a real bitch… It started off just fine… But it was still a load of crap…. “… I doubt Miyavi will even call tonight…” Kai groaned again before rolling over onto his side, feeling his shoulders ache. He suddenly froze when he heard a knock on the front door. He held still and strained his ears to try and listen and see if it was just his mind playing tricks on him. When he heard the heavy knocking again he sighed and pushed himself up. “That has to be Ruki… He’s the only one who knocks like he owns the place… Probably forgot his key…”

When Kai swung open the door he let a small gasp leave his lips, witch Miyavi quickly moved to swallow up. “Sorry I’m late… I didn’t mean to leave so suddenly…” Kai blinked up to Miyavi, speechless. “… M, m, m, Miya…” Miyavi smiled slowly moving his arms around Kai’s waist and kissed his open mouth. “You look like a fish out of water.” Kai quickly closed his mouth before looking away. Miyavi noticed and cocked his head. “Whats wrong?” Kai frowned and wriggled out of Miyavi’s grasp and walked back towards his room. Miyavi moved to close the door and run after him, his question still hanging in the air. Kai, though, stayed silent, and just fell back onto his bottom bunk. Miyavi slowly walked up to the door, stopping there, it wasn’t just Kai’s room…

“….. Kai, whats wrong?” When Kai didn’t answer Miyavi shifted onto his other foot and leaned against the door frame. “… Kai… Please tell me whats wrong… I want to know.” Miyavi asked softly as he watched Kai on his bed. Kai moved his arms under his head as he looked up to the underside of the top bunk. “…….. No.” Miyavi blinked at that. “…. No?” Kai frowned. “No… I wont tell you anything… Till you tell me whats wrong.” Miyavi stood there before scratching behind his ear and taking a step into the room. “… Can I come in?” Kai, didn’t seem to answer at first. “… Are you going to tell me whats wrong?” Miyavi bit his lip wring before just letting himself in. “… Kai… Please look at me.” When Kai didn’t move his gaze from the top of the bunk Miyavi sighed and moved to crawl over Kai. Kai shifted under him and just looked away when Miyavi got in his line of vision. “… Please Kai? I, I’m sorry… I didn’t want to leave you… Honest.”

When Kai still didn’t look to him Miyavi bit his lip before slowly moving to gently kiss Kai’s exposed throat. Kai took in a sharp breath, moving his hands from behind his head to push Miyavi off, but Miyavi grabbed his wrist and gently laid them on either side of Kai’s head as he continued to kiss him. “M., Miyavi… S, stop it.” Kai strained, his voice starting to come out in fast pants. Miyavi just shook his head as he started nuzzling Kai’s collar out the way to gently nibble the pale skin. “Miyavi!” Miyavi smiled against Kai’s skin a t the small gasp and moved his head up to gently kiss under Kai’s chin. When he finally looked up and made eyecontact with Kai, Kai looked angry, but at the same time seduced. “… You know, I’m still angry with you Miyavi…” Miyavi just pulled away from Kai’s chin to kiss his lips. “…. I know… But I still love you…” There was silence until Kai finally spoke up. “… But not as much as I love you…”

Miyavi, couldn’t help but smile.
_________________________________________
FUCK! My shoulders hurt like HELLL!!!! GODS! PLEASE HELP ME~! Kk, well. Yeah, I wanted to just GET THIS OVER WITH! Sorry, I couldn’t make my 10pg goal. But I just wanted to put it there for u all… sorry, once again for the wait. I actually was going to put this one up, BEFORE Harvest Moon… but, yeah… that didn’t work out. XP

INTYWAYS! Umm, yeah, I am in pain. My shoulders r killing me. I must get off comp or els my arms will fall off ^^.

BTW: Miyavi isn’t what u think… but I would like to hear ur guesses XP

--------------------

El Laberinto

2008-04-14T04:53:38Z

Title: El Laberinto
chapter: 1/?
Author: kitty_pon
Pairings: ???
Rating: PG 13
Warnings: unbeta-ed
Synopsis: “Yeah Aoi, the discovery channel… Duh.”
Summary: Kai has made a surprise vacation for the band… And, Miyavi… will this vacation be just what everyone dreamed of? Well… Maybe not since Miyavi is there. Well, will it be semi close to relaxation while getting in some education? Or will this vacation slowly turn into a colossal nightmare that is only… Half, of Miyavi’s fault?
Comments: Seriously though… I have nothing, think of this as a warm up for me… You know what I really like… REALLY like? It’s seeing good movies that inspire me to write ^^ so, lets see…. This fic, is going off the movie, Pan’s Labyrinth. It’s like… my fave fairytale at the moment xD so yes! Here u go.

“Isn’t this just great Aoi?” Aio smiled as he looked up to Kai’s smiling face as he lifted up his camera and snapped a picture. “… Yeah, it’s very nice.” Ruki suddenly leaned over Aoi’s shoulder and gave a yawn. “Yeah, great that we finally get a break off.” Uruha piped up as he pointed a finger in the air. “Technically it’s not a ‘break off’, it’s just a small tour manager-san hooked us up with…” Ruki glared over to Uruha before looking back to Kai who was, still smiling brightly. “YES! This is both fun, and educational. It’s perfect!” He glanced down to Ruki before snapping a quick picture and quickly jumping over Aoi as he ran away from Ruki’s wrath. “WHAT DID I TELL YOU ABOUT TAKING MY PICTURE WITHOUT MY MAKEUP ARTIST WITHIN 4ft!?” Kai just giggled and took afew more pictures, ignoring Ruki’s threats.

“Isn’t Spain great?” Kai sighed taking in a big breath and letting it out as he laid the camera to his chest. “It’s hot…” Kai rolled his eyes and frowned down to Reita who was leaning over the side of the wagon they were in. “Reita… Japan’s hot. This, is nice.” Reita just shrugged looking down to the long twig in his hand as it slowly dragged across the ground as they moved. “C’mon Uruha, help me. Say it’s nice.” Kai whined his enthusiasm slowly vanishing. Uruha seemed to think about it, moving his fingers to his chin before twisting around and looking out to the woods. Every one, except the man holding the reins to the wagon watched Uruha’s face closely as he continued to look around. “…. Hmmm.” Every one slowly leaned in hearing the soft hum obviously anxious for Uruha’s answer.

“…… Well…… It’s a really nice view.” Kai slouched as Aoi shook his head, Ruki groaned and Reita just turned his attention back to the long twig in his hand dragging across the ground. “… What? It’s the truth. I really do like the view, there are a lot of trees here. We don’t get to see so many trees in Japan!” Uruha said angrily as he crossed his arms over his chest. Kai just nodded slowly as he sunk down from his standing position onto a crate and put his face into his hands. Aoi watched Kai’s bobbing form from the moving wagon before sighing and closing his eyes. “I, am just happy to see that we actually have fans way out here in Spain.” Kai seemed to perk up at that, slowly raising his eyes from the wooden floor to Aoi, a small smile twitching at the corner of his lips.

“Yeah, It’s cool to think that we would go so far for a tour.” Uruha peeped as he shifted his back against the wagon wall. Reita finally looked away from his twig and smiled back to them. “We really rocked out last night… Didn’t we?” Ruki looked from the horse pulling their wagon to roll his eyes to Reita. “Uh, duh, of course we rocked out last night. No questions asked.” Reita frowned and turned his attention back out the wagon down to his twig. Aoi and Uruha both glared to Ruki while Ruki just gave a shrug and sat onto the wall of the wagon, folding his hands between his legs. “What? Don’t give me that look, you all know we rocked out. Gave Spain alittle of The GazettE. They liked it….” Aoi smiled looking back over to Kai to see the other fiddling with his camera, a small smile on his lips once again.

Aoi slowly looked out to the woods a calm quiet blanketing over them, the only sound was the horse hooves lightly clopping against the ground and the creak of the wagon…. Until Ruki spoke up. “So, where exactly are we going Kai?” Kai answered without looking up from his camera. “We are going to visit an old military post from way back…. About 1946 or something…. Any way, the civil war is like over… But, there were still resistance groups floating around. These military post stayed around to try and stop these resistance” Ruki nodded as he quickly gripped the wagon side to keep from falling out. “So, how long is this gunna be? 20 minutes? 45? I hope they have a gift shop.” Kai’s fingers froze over the camera as he stared out to a crate in the wagon before doubling over laughing. Every one looked to Kai, watching their leader laugh as if he had just heard the most funniest thing in the world to him.

Reita looked over to Aoi, while Aoi looked to Uruha, and Uruha looked over to Ruki, who was looking to Kai, a frown on his face. “… Whats so goddammed funny Kai!?” Ruki finally burst when Kai continued to laugh. “Yeah, whats so funny?” Miyavi slowly sat up from Reita’s lap, tiredly rubbing his eye as he looked to him slightly peeved. Kai, slowly sat up from his slouching position a hand covering his mouth. “Well… Um, lets see…. Uh, well… You see Ruki.” Kai started off slowly glancing to the others in the wagon to show he was addressing them aswell. “You see… Were not staying for just a quick tour that you will probably forget about the next day…” Ruki looked to Kai unblinking before his face started to slowly show worry. “… What are you saying Kai?” Ruki asked gravely as he held tighter onto the wagon as if for support. Kai just shifted on the crate though his smile was still there. “Well. It’s just as I said…” This time Aoi quickly spoke up, worry spreading on his own face. “But You havn’t said anything Kai.” Kai just looked as if he was about to blow from holding in a secret as he squirmed excitedly in his seat. “Well… It’s just… As I said.” Uruha pushed himself closer to Kai, gently placing his hand onto the other’s leg his voice holding a bit of urgency. “But what do you mean Kai!?”

Kai slipped his tongue between his teeth as he looked around the small wagon to the three worried faces, then over to the two curios faces seeing he had every ones attention. “Well. Manager-san, and I… Mostly me, were talking about some activities we could do while in Spain.” Kai spread his hands over his lap as he continued, his smile just getting wider if possible. “And, well. Since Spain is the last spot for the tour, and we havn’t had any vacation time for a long, long while…” Ruki leaned in closer, his face slowly paling and screaming full unease. “Yes?” Kai took in a big breath before letting it all out at once. “SoImadeitthatthiswillbeourfunactivityANDvacationtimeforthenextmonthatthemost.”

Ruki blinked while Uruha’s mouth dropped open and Aoi shut his eyes. “What? What did he say? I didn’t get all that.” Miyavi said digging a finger in his ear as he looked up to Reita. Reita just shrugged. “I think he said… ‘And so I paid him piss and cheese AND latexsation prime, or the best punk my boat’…. Or something.” Miyavi looked to Reita strangely before slowly nodding. “… I see… Sounds kinda kinky.” Reita just shrugged before jumping when Ruki quickly stood up and exploded. “WHAT DO YOU MEAN THIS IS OUR VACATION AND FUN ACTIVITY!? KAI! THERES NO ELECTRICITY UP HERE! YOU REALLY EXPECT ME TO STAY UP HERE ON THIS MOUNTAIN FOR A MONTH!? YOU MUST BE OUT OF YOUR FUCKI—”

DOOSH

“RUKI!” Aoi yelled when the wagon suddenly jolted up then collapsed down, catapulting Ruki into the air, over the wagon railing wall and out of site. Aoi slowly dropped his hand that had reached out to grab Ruki and sat back down as every one stared at the spot Ruki was just standing at while the man driving the wagon got up out of his seat. No one moved except for the wagon driver, as they continued to stare with open mouths and wide eyes at Ruki’s empty spot. Miyavi was the one to finally break the silence this time. “… Is, is he ok?” Uruha seemed to snap out of it and gripped his hair. “Oh my gods, Ruki fell out of the wagon!” Kai continued to site a gawk at the empty spot while Miyavi covered his face with his hands, and Uruha shake Aoi. “THIS IS TERRIBLE! WHAT ARE WE GOING TO DO!?” Miyavi laid his head back against Reita’s lap. “He’s DEEEEEEEAAAAAAAADDDDD!”

While Miyavi wailed, Kai continued to sit like a statue, Uruha’s shaking made Aoi snap back and quickly slap Uruha’s hands away with a frown. “Could you please, STOP! Ruki’s not dead! He just fell out the wagon!” Miyavi sniffed as he looked over to Aoi, real tears in his eyes. “Then, why isn’t Ruki getting back up?” Everyone went silent before quickly scrambling over to the edge where Ruki fell off and looked down to see Ruki sprawled out on the ground, a frown on his face as he looked up to the heads poking over the side of the wagon. “Oh look… He’s alive.” Reita said blandly while Miyavi cocked his head to the side. “Of COURSE I’M ALIVE YOU RETARDS!!!” Ruki screamed up to them, not moving from his spot on the ground.

There was silence as every one looked down to Ruki before Uruha spoke up. “Well, he’s obviously ok.” Uruha, Aoi, and Reita’s heads all vanished back into the wagon. Miyavi and Kai continued to look down and watch Ruki struggle to stand up. “How’s the weather down there Ruki?” Miyavi asked as he wriggled his fingers under his chin. Ruki glared up to him. “Dandy…” Kai bit his lip in concern before pulling his camera and snapping a quick picture. “Do you need help Ruki?” Ruki had froze when he saw the flash and glared up to Kai and his camera. “HOW THE HELL CAN YOU TAKE MY PICTURE THEN ASK IF I NEED HELP!?” Kai was silent for a minute. “… No? You don’t? Alright then.” And with that, Kai’s head popped away leaving Ruki to scream and rant. Miyavi just slowly slid back into the wagon and leaned his back against the wall with a sigh. “I should have told him not to sit on the edge like that… Hey what are you guys up to?” Miyavi noticed how everyone was crowded around the man who was driving them as he tried explaining to them what had happened to the cart.

“La rueda del vagón es agrietada. Necesito para fijarlo. Acostumbrado toma mucho tiempo... Tres minutos a lo más. Quizá cinco.” Aoi shoved his elbow into Reita’s side. “Whats he saying?” Reita vigorously flipped through a spanish dictionary as he shook his head no. “ I don’t know, I don’t know, let me check…” Uruha sighed and rolled his eyes as he tried reaching over Aoi for the dictionary. “Well, your taking too damn long, I think the man is waiting for an answer.” Reita snatched the book away from Uruha before he was able to grab the book and held it away from him. “No, I got it, just let me check.” Uruha frowned and tried moving Aoi aside to reach for the book . Aoi, not liking being pushed angrily reached for the book as well. “You know what? Why don’t you just give me the book?” Reita held it farther away from both pair of hands. “No I said I got it, why cant you guys just chill and let me do this?”

“Because, I’m the oldest, I could probably find it faster than both of you.”

“What does being the oldest, have to do with finding a few words in a dictionary Aoi?”

“Everything Uruha, it means that since I have been in this world longer than you both, that I can do things to a much greater extent.”

“Do you even know what your saying anymore Aoi?”

“Of course I do Reita, now just shut up and hand me the god damn book!”

“No way!”

Kai just sat there as he watched the three quarrel, a helpless look on his face. Miyavi had been looking back and forth between the three as they argued before crawling over and squeezing himself between Aoi and Uruha to get to the man. “Ah, Señor dispensa por favor a mis tres amigos aquí. Tengo miedo allí no el más brillante. Uno tiene tiene los asuntos de la prioridad mientras las otras una crisis de identidad, y el otro es justo en su período. ... Espero que usted pueda comprender a mi amigo. No tenga miedo, ellos no tienen malas intenciones y no le dolerán.” Miyavi then gave a cheeky grin while the man nodded and smiled. “Veo, veo. Sí. bien entonces comprendo ahora. Iré fijar el vagón ahora.” He started to walk away while Miyavi waved to him. “Sí, gracias por comprender mis problemas de amigos.” The man nodded waving back.. “Comprendo, tengo a dos hijas en casa. Hay alguna limonada en uno de los cajones si usted desea cualquiera.” Miyavi bounced lightly still smiling. “Gracias tanto señor!” He watched the man walk away before noticing the stares he was getting from the others.

“… What?” Uruha quickly shut his mouth. “And, when did you start speaking Spanish?” Miyavi thought about it while he scratched his collar before shrugging. “….. Mmmmm, I guess for awhile now?” Uruha rolled his eyes while Aoi and Reita just continued to stare to Miyavi, along with Kai. “… What!? You guys are acting stranger than usual. Anyway, the wagon is broke, so it will take about 5 minutes to fix.” Miyavi laughed as he moved in the wagon towards one of the wooden crates. Kai moved out Miyavi’s way and watched as Miyavi pulled open the crate and took out little square drinks. “Look, lemonade!” He happily pulled the straw away from the little box before poking it in and sipping. “Yum…”

“How do you know that stuff isn’t contaminated with something?” Ruki grumbled as he walked around to the back of the wagon and leaned his arms on the wagon’s floor. “You don’t know if someone did something to that…” Miyavi shrugged. “I’m sure it’s fine Ruki. I mean, it is in a box.” Ruki slowly turned his eyes to slits. “… How do you know that’s actually lemonade?” Miyavi blinked to the question, looking down to the little box in his hand and pointing to the words on the front. “L, E, M, O, N, A, D, E…. Lemonade.” Ruki rolled his eyes. “Yeah so? Someone hands you a yellow snow cone. How do you know it’s lemonade before you try it?”

Miyavi stayed quiet.

Ruki blinked surprised that the other didn’t respond and looked to Miyavi, seeing him looking down to the box critically. Ruki sighed, lifting himself into the wagon, and having some trouble. Reita and Aoi quickly helped pull Ruki in. “Never mind Miyavi.” Ruki sighed, not happy that he got helped. Miyavi poked his bottom lip out before smiling brightly. “Ok!” He continued to drink the lemonade happily. Aoi shook his head turning and swinging himself out the wagon. “Well, until the wagon is fixed. I’m going to go have a look around.” Reita suddenly hopped out the wagon a smile on his face. “Guess I’ll tag along, if you don’t mind.” Aoi shook his head no and waved to the others still in the wagon before turning and walking away with Reita.

After a few minutes, Miyavi wordlessly hopped out the wagon as well, curiosly looking around before walking in a random direction, the straw from his lemonade still in his mouth. Uruha watched Miyavi slowly vanish into the woods boredly, his chin laying on his arms just looking out the wagon. Kai was busy with his camera again, and Ruki was just sitting (inside this time) the wagon with his arms crossed over his chest and a frown on his face as he watched the other two in the wagon with him. “… Guess I’m going to close my eyes a bit.” He suddenly announced after a few minutes of quiet. When Ruki got no response he frowned and shut his eyes.

Aoi slowly walked through the trees of the woods, looking up at how high they went forgetting Reita was with him. Reita just watched Aoi, his hands in his pockets and a small smile on his face. Just happy Aoi seemed happy. “… You enjoying the view?” Aoi snapped his head back down and smiled apologetically to Reita. “Sorry, I forgot you came with me… Yeah, I really like it. It’s nice. Uruha was right when he said we don’t have a lot of trees like this in Japan..” Reita just smiled to Aoi’s answer as he watched him walk through more trees. “I guess I like it too.” Aoi laughed suddenly thinking back to how everyone reacted when Kai announced his sudden vacation plans. “So, what do you think about this. Vacation we are about to embark on?”

Reita turned to Aoi, an eyebrow raised and a small smirk. “Me? Well… I really was surprised. This was, unexpected… A vacation… Here?” Reita really didn’t know if he was up to it. There would be no electricity, probably no plumbing… “… It will, surly be an… Interesting experience.” Reita finished with a nod and gave Aoi a thin smile. Aoi’s own smile just got wider. “Yes it will, but I try to think of it as… An expedition.”

Reita raised as eyebrow, taking afew closer steps over in Aoi’s direction. “… An expedition… I guess that’s a nice way of thinking about it.” An expedition sounded exciting… This, to Reita sounded boring… “Well, once you think about it, this would be a nice way to relax. We are up in the mountains, away from rabid fans… It’s so quiet up here.” Reita mumbled softly as he looked up to the sky. He slowly got lost in his thoughts while Aoi walked away from Reita, not knowing the other wasn’t following him anymore…

Miyavi hummed to himself, pulling another lemonade pack from his sweater pocket and poked it with his straw as he stepped over a small rock. “It’s so nice up here… Refreshing.” He smiled lazily as he remembered how he ended up coming with the Gazette over to Spain.

“Ruki… When did your bag get so big?” Uruha asked as he watched the struggling vocalist pull his bag through the airport halls. “I, don’t, know, but it’s heavy like a bitch!” Uruha looked back to Aoi who had stopped to look back to the poor vocalist then watched as Kai and the manager walked up. “Ok you guys, got all your things?” Kai asked happily as he clapped his hands. He then looked over to Ruki struggling. “Ruki… Whats wrong? And, where’s Reita?” Uruha spoke up to answer Kai’s question. “Reita went to use the bathroom…” Kai nodded. “Ah, I see… Ruki don’t open your bag now. We need to leave.”

Ruki ignored Kai as he got down on his knees and started to unzip the bag. “I want to see why my bag is 60tons heavier.” As soon as the last zip was done the top suddenly flew open and Miyavi sat up rubbing his head. “Urrrg, gods what a trip that was.” Every ones jaw dropped as they looked to Miyavi. “… M, M, Miyavi? How did you get here? Why are you here?” Kai stuttered before flinching when Ruki started screaming. “MIYAVI! WHAT ARE YOU DOING IN MY BAG!? WHERE ARE MY THINGS!?” Miyavi rolled his eyes. “Well, duh, I took them out so I could fit in better.” Miyavi shook his head as if he couldn’t believe Ruki wouldn’t understand before stepping out the suit case and dusting off his clothes. “But, but, where ARE my things!?”

Miyavi put a finger to his chin as he thought. “…. Well, I left everything back at NewYork… It wasn’t like everything was going to fit…” Ruki sat there his mouth opening and closing like a fish. "... But, but, but... Why MY bag?" He asked weakly. Miyavi looked up to the ceiling to think before smiling back down to him. "Because out of everyone I knew that Ruki would pack the most, thus, having a much larger bag..." When Ruki held his head as if he were going to faint Miyavi quickly dug in his pocket and pulled out a toothbrush. “Hey, hey, hey. It’s alright. I didn’t throw out your toothbrush.” Ruki weakly took the green toothbrush from Miyavi’s fingers before going limp on the ground. “Ruki? Ruki? Ruki whats wrong? Are you air sick?”

Up to this point Miyavi still didn’t know what Ruki’s problem was… Miyavi ended up getting all his things in the end… Except his cell phone and wallet. Also, afew bags of makeup…. But that was it. “Ruki just needs to relax, nothing bad will happen.” Miyavi sighed rolling his eyes before giving a sharp yelp when he suddenly tripped over something. “Ahhh, ouch… Man, that hurt.” He slowly pushed himself off, seeing he got his genes dirty and moved to clean them. “I need to watch where I’m going… What did I trip over?” Miyavi slowly looked up to see a stone, about the size of his hand on the ground. He frowned going over and picking it up. “… Stupid rock. Cant trip me up.” He was about to pull his arm back to throw it when something on the rock caught his eye. Slowly turning it over he saw what looked like an eye engraved into the rock. “……… Neat.” Miyavi pocketed the rock and continued on his merry way.

Aoi, lightly tiptoed through some shrubs and smiled when he saw the trail. “Hey Reita look. I found the… Reita?” Aoi turned around to see Reita wasn’t there. “… Hmm, that’s funny. I guess he went back then.” Aoi stepped away from the trees and onto the trail. When he looked bothways and didn’t see the wagon he bit his lip. “… Damn, witch way is the wagon?” He looked around once again before going to his left down the trail. “I don’t remember if I walked down or up away from the wagon. Should have paid more attention.” Aoi shook his head quickly stopping when he spotted what looked like some statue. Blinking afew times before running over Aoi stopped infront of the stone to inspect. “… It, reminds me of Santa Clause.” Aoi smiled slowly leaning in closer to the statue’s face until he felt something suddenly grab him from the behind.

“AHHHHHHHHHHHH FUCK MIYAVI!!!!” Miyavi took a step back laughing as he clapped his hands. “Look, at your, face!” He laughed doubling over, his hands on his knees. Aoi just gave a pout crossing his hands over his chest. “I cant see my own face.” He nagged, trying to keep a small bit of his pride. Miyavi just shrugged, his smile still spread over his face. “Well that’s too bad… CAUSE IT WAS HILARIOUS!” He then blinked. "Oh wait... I CAN SHOW YOU!" Aoi bit his lip as he felt heat start to rise up his face as he watched Miyavi start to make an over exaggerated horror stricken face before lightly hitting Miyavi in the head. “Shut up.” Miyavi held his head, but was still laughing. “Heyyy…. Anyway, what was it that got you so entranced to the point you couldn’t hear me running up behind you… Cause at first I was going to tackle you.”

Aoi just sniffed and turned towards the statue. “ I was looking at this thing here…” Miyavi looked around Aoi, spotting the statue before pointing. “He’s missing an eye, poor thing.” Aoi shook his head. “It’s a statue Miyavi. I’m sure it’s fine.” Miyavi just shrugged before tensing suddenly when he felt something grab the back of his own shirt. Aoi laughed watching as the color drained from Miyavi’s face and his jaw go tight. “Yeah, nice work Reita!” Reita blinked to them confused, letting go of Miyavi’s sweater and walking around to see his face. “Um… Ok, I was just trying to get your attention.”

Miyavi slowly relaxed, his eyes going to slits. “… Well you got it…” Aio just continued to laugh, leaning against the statue for support. “What ever. At least I didn’t scream like a little girl.” Miyavi huffed as he crossed his over his chest and looked away. Aoi slowly went silent. “Speaking of scream.” Reita suddenly spoke up, though was still confused about the whole thing. “I heard a scream and came as fast as I could, I thought someone was hurt…” Miyavi pointed to Aoi. “It was him.” Aoi frowned to the finger pointed to him and stood up from leaning on the statue. “Only because you ran into me from behind.” Miyavi rolled his eyes. “Well, maybe you should be more aware of your surroundings so this wont happen again.”

“Oi, oi, oi… You guys stop it now, seriously…” Reita said putting his hands up and try to cut off the starring contest the two started up. “… Besides, it’s a pretty cool statue.” Aoi broke his gaze from Miyavi to smile to Reita. “I knew it was interesting.” Miyavi punched the air at his victory for winning the, one sided starring contest before taking a closer look to the statue. Reita cocked his head as he looked to the statue aswell. “… It’s missing an eye.” Aoi slouched as Miyavi smirked. “Yes Reita, we can see that…” Miyavi leaned in close to Aoi’s ear to whisper. “Told you so.”

Aoi scrunched his neck up so Miyavi wouldn’t be able to get to his ear and shoving the other away. “Well, once I think about it… Have you guys seen any other statures like this around?” Reita asked as he looked the statue up and down. Both Aoi and Miyavi shook their heads no. “… I see… Well that’s strange.” Miyavi blinked surprised. “Why is that so strange?” Reita slowly walked around the statue as he looked at the designs engraved on it’s surface skeptically. “Well… Usually there should be more than one around if its from an ancient village or something…” Aoi gave a snort watching Reita. “And when did you turn into a great research scientist?” Reita looked up to Aoi as if just noticing him for the first time. “… Discovery channel…”

Aoi blinked at Reita’s very serious answer while Miyavi snickered behind his hand. “Yeah Aoi, the discovery channel… Duh.” Aoi sharply turned away from Miyavi and started walking back to the trail he had found. “Whatever, I’m going back…” Reita looked over to Aoi before quickly chasing after him. Miyavi stood there a minute before moving to run after them. “H, hey! Wait up!”

*Creeeeek*

Miyavi stopped and slowly turned to look back to the statue when he heard the soft sound. “…. You guys?” He turned around to see Aoi and Reita weren’t there before turning back when he heard the sound again. “…….. Hello?” Miyavi slowly took a step towards the statue, hearing the noise once again. When he was face to face with the statue he leaned in towards it’s gaping mouth carefully looking it over. “…. Are you talking to me….? WHOA!” Miyavi quickly jumped back when a stick bug popped out of the statues mouth, making the creeking noises he had heard. Miyavi stared to the bug before laughing softly. “Oh, you, scared me… Hey, you’re a pretty cool looking bug…” He watched as the bug slowly crawled over the statues face, staying over the part where the hole for it’s eye was. Miyavi smiled watching it before moving forward and slowly reaching out for the bug.

At first the bug didn’t move until Miyavi’s hand was a few centimeters away and quickly flew off. He watched the bug fly away up into the sky before looking back down to the statue’s face. “… Hey, I think I know where the eye is!” He started digging in his pocket, looking for the stone he had found earlier. Once in his hand he held it up to his face, flipping it over to see the carving of the eye. He smiled going over and gently sliding the eye into place. “… There, you go, now you can see better.” Miyavi jumped again when his name was suddenly being yelled and quickly turned to run towards the voices. “I’M COMING!”

The stick bug that had flown away landed back atop the statues head, slowly crawling over it’s eye before lifting off once again.

“Why cant we just leave him behind?” Ruki whined as he laid his head back against the wagons wall. “Because, now that Miyavi is with us he is going to spend vacation with us.” Kai said looking down at some pictures he had taken on the camera. Ruki frowned before squirming. “They call it a vacation for a REASON Kai.” Kai ignored Ruki and looked up to Uruha who was standing on a crate and looking out to the forest. “Any luck Uru?” Uruha put his hand over his eyes to protect them from the sun before shaking his head. “… No, still no sign of him…” Kai frowned over to Aoi and Reita sitting together in the corner of the wagon. “You two just left him? Just like that?” Aoi shrugged. “He was being annoying…”

Kai’s frown just got deeper. “That’s no excuse to leave Miyavi behind like that… Now he’s probably lost…” Ruki just smirked as he put his arms behind his head. “Well isn’t this our lucky day. Now all what we have to do is win the lottery and life will be perfect.” Kai frowned to Ruki, opening his mouth to say something but was cut off by Uruha who suddenly yelled. “I SEE HIM!”

Every one quickly scrambled to stand up and run into the corner Uruha was standing in on the crate to see… Almost stepping on Ruki who was laying next to the crate Uruha was standing on. “ARRRGH! YOU GUYS ARE TRAMPLING ME!!!” Kai tried pushing on Uruha’s shoulders to see over his head. “Where, where? I don’t see him…” Reita suddenly pointed out towards the woods. “There! He’s right there! I see him running over.” Aoi cocked his head to the side seeing Miyavi as well. “… I see him… He seems to be in a rush?” Uruha frowned. “… Think he’s running from something?” Kai shrugged and continued to watch as Miyavi ran, before stumbling out onto the trail. Past the wagon… “RUN! RUN FOR IT!!!!”

Everyone watched Miyavi run down the trail, even the man on the horse stopped to look back. Kai looked down to Uruha while Aoi looked to Reita. “… What do you think he was running from?” Aoi asked softly as he looked to Reita who just shrugged. Ruki, curious, pushed himself onto his feet and squeezed him way into the corner to see. “What, what? Whats happened?” Reita gave a grunt as he was shoved into Kai and frowned. “We dont know… Miyavi just came busting out the woods running from—“

“¡Abejas!” The man on the horse suddenly jumped off the wagon and started running in the direction Miyavi went. Every one watched as he ran past. Ruki glared and screamed after him. "WHO ARE YOU CALLING A BITCH!?"

“… Whats… Abejas?” Kai asked softly before Aoi and Reita suddenly pushed off him and started to run off the wagon as well. “BEES!” Kai’s eyes went wide as he watched the dark buzzing cloud emerge from the trees and start to flow towards them. Uruha was the first to move, pulling Kai out with him and quickly running down the trail. Ruki was the last one off, running after them. “WAIT FOR ME PLEASE!!!”

it’s short, but it took two days! I know, it sucks… but this movie really inspired me… and I promised to have something up by Saturday…. It’s Sunday now…. Sorry. ANYWAY! I, DON’T KNOW HOW TO SPEAK SPANISH! So please, don’t go smashing on my Spanish in here cause u will just hurt my feelings….. by a lot. SO YES! KP IS BACK IN ACTION!

oH BoY k!LL ch29

2008-04-08T02:55:04Z

Title: oH BoY k!LL
chapter: 29/??
Author:
kitty_pon
Pairings: Miyavi x Reita, Reita x Aoi, Ruki x Kai
Rating: PG 13
Warnings: unbeta-ed, m-preg
Synopsis: "It's alive... The baby is alive!"
Summary: Reita's life is perfect. He has friends, a good job, a house, and a boyfriend. But what happens when his past rears it's ugly head at 4:58 in the morning? GazettE, Miyavi, Antic Cafe, SuG, Kagraa, the works
comments:
OMG! like... i must apologize! for some strange reason, THIS CHAPTER DIDN'T GO THROUGH! so like.... there is a BIG gap for u ppl in LJ, because, THIS IS A VERY IMPORTANT CHAPTER! and i forgot to put it in... i also want to apologize for taking so long. i was on vaca and doing some RPing! yes! but, i feel i shall be coming back. my goal is to have chapter for ppl on LJ chapter 31. I SOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO have to talk to my MANAGER! this is terrible! i feel so lost.... i hope u all get this chapt, and things will be clear for you. THIS CHAPT IS SO IMPORTANT! so yes... ther REAL ch29.... for you. BTW. i will be going to Miyavi's concert in SANFRAN on May 18th! hope to see u there xD

chapt: 29/??

pairings: MiyavixReita ReitaxAoi

syn: "It's alive... The baby is alive!"

comments: OMG! like... i must apologize! for some strange reason, THIS CHAPTER DIDN'T GO THROUGH! so like.... there is a BIG gap for u ppl in LJ, because, THIS IS A VERY IMPORTANT CHAPTER! and i forgot to put it in... i also want to apologize for taking so long. i was on vaca and doing some RPing! yes! but, i feel i shall be coming back. my goal is to have chapter for ppl on LJ chapter 31. I SOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO have to talk to my MANAGER! this is terrible! i feel so lost.... i hope u all get this chapt, and things will be clear for you. THIS CHAPT IS SO IMPORTANT! so yes... ther REAL ch29.... for you.

*DAMMIT!!!!*

Miyavi fell back as he got another punch to the face before he was pulled back to a hit in the head.

He was dazed and in pain.

This guy was beating the crap out of him and there was nothing he could do.

He felt slightly helpless.

Another punch making him fall to the ground. The guy then started kicking him in the stomach.

Miyavi cried out as he felt every kick. He tried to block it with his arms but then his arms would get kicked out the way.

He coughed tasty the nasty tinge of blood making him choke.

He was coughing up blood!

He knew he was introuble now.

The guy suddenly stopped to grab him and lift him up by his shirt. Miyavi was surprised. Even though the guy was small.

He was really strong.

He wasn't able to think much as he was thrown against one of the stalls making it collaps under him. He laid against the fallen stall door his back screaming at him.

He had hit his head so everything was fuzzed over. He couldn't see and his head ached.

What the hell!? I'm getting my ass kicked by this little shrimp!

His thought were cut off when a shoe came with his chest making it hard to breath.

He got another kick in the side before the guy started stomping on his chest and stomach.

Miyavi struggled to try to hit the guy off only managing to grab at one of his pant legs and dragging him down.

Ontop of him...

Miyavi cried out when all the man's weight fell onto him his elbow jamming it's self into Miyavi's ribs.

There was a soft crack as the guy landed ontop of Miyavi making him cry out and hold his chest.

Miyavi tried rolling away still holding onto his chest when the guy sat up and grabbed Miyavi's shirt and started punching him in the face.

"This, is for Aoi!"

*CRACK!*

"This is for Reita!"

*CRACK!*

"This is for Kai!"

*CRACK! CRACK!

"And this, this is for me!

Miyavi's head was suddenly dropped against the stall he was laying on. He thought the other had finally stopped until he felt something grab at his throat.

He forced one of his eyes open to see the guys hands wrapped around his throat slowly tightening.

He coughed blood splurtting from his mouth onto the guys face but he didn't seem to care.

The evil smile spread over his face told Miyavi that.

Miyavi grabbed at the hands as they started getting tighter, blocking off his air.

Thats when panic started bubbling in his stomach.

He couldn't move the guy was ontop of him!

He couldn't breath the guy was choking him!

He needed help!

He needed.

Reita.

Miyavi's eyes went wide as the hands got tighter around his throat completely blocking off any air.

He chocked and gasped before things started to go grey. He let go of the hands around his throat and tried reaching for the guy but his arms suddenly felt like led.

They couldn't reach him...

He watched as his arms slowly fell to his side too heavy to lift anymore.

The hands got tighter making him give a strangled cough before he felt his eyes roll to the back of his head while things went dark.

Someone.

Help me...

         Reita.

Help.

This cant be happening.

I never got to.

           Apologize.

                        To.
                                Reita.

               I'm sorry.

                                         So, sorry.

                  Reita.

                            I love you.

"FUCK REITA! What the hell is your problem!?"

               "I'm sorry, I'll pick it up."

"You damn well better pick it up! GOD your such a retarded clutz!"

      "I know, I'm sorry! I'm so stupid It wont happen I again!"

"SHUT UP! Dont agree with me you worthless piece of shit!"

          "I know, I'm worthless. I'm sorry! NO! DONT! I SAID I'M SORRY! AAAAHHHHH!!"

"STOP SCREAMING! SHUT UP! GOD I HATE YOU AKIRA! I FUCKING HATE YOU!"

"NO! I SAID I'M SORRY! PLEASE! DONT HATE ME! I LOVE YOU!

"Well I dont love you so let me go!"

      "NOOOO DONT LEAVE ME!"

"FUCK! I SAID LET ME GO!"

*SLAM*

"NOOOOO! MIYAVI!!! PLEASE OPEN THE DOOR! OPEN THE DOOR! I'M SORRY! I'M SO SORRY! YOU CAN HIT ME! HIT ME! I DESERVE IT! JUST PLEASE COME BACK!"

                "I love you Miyavi...."

     "Please."

                     Just once, I could have said the same thing.

Just once.

                   It's so simple.

                                Any one could do it.

So why cant I?

                 I love you.

Akira.

"What are you talking about? What should I know?"

Kevin quickly shook his head no. "S, sorry, I should have never brought it up... My bad."

"... Hey, no it's cool... Look, Kevin is my doctor. He--"

"Then he should be able to tell you... Not me. I'm not the right person."

Reita sighed. This was getting annoying. "So, you wont tell me?"

Kevin quickly shook his head no again.

"... Why wont you tell me?"

Kevin quickly took a hammer out his belt and started tapping at something in the back of the machine.

Reita noticed his hands were shaking.

"Hey... Hey, it's ok... You dont have to tell me anything."

"NO!"

Reita jumped looking to Kevin who was now starting to freak him out.

"I, I want to tell you. But I can't tell you."

Reita jumped when Kevin suddenly grabbed at his shirt and pulled them close. "I have to tell someone... But I cant tell."

Now Reita was really freaked out. ".... Um, w, well. Maybe you dont have to tell me... Just, just give me a hint?"

Kevin eyed him for a long minute before slowly letting him go. "... Your that one."

Reita cocked his head to the side happy to finally be let go. "I'm... That one of what?"

Kevin slowly backed away from him shaking his head. "Your that one... The guy giving the child."

Reita slowly nodded. "How did you--"

"STAY AWAY FROM ME!"

Reita jumped away from Kevin when he screamed then looked down the hall to make sure no one heard. "Shhh, shhh, your going to get us in--"

"NO!!! DONT TOUCH ME!"

Reita watched as Kevin bumped into the wall then slid down trying to squish himself into the little corner of the machine and wall shaking.

Reita stood there confused. "... Kevin... Kevin, I'll leave if you want." He said slowly backing away.

Kevin seemed to think about it then quickly jumped up getting back into Reita's face.

"Kill it."

Reita blinked not thinking he heard right. "What?"

"Kill it."

"Kill wh--"

"The baby. Quick before it's too late!"

Reita looked to him as if he were crazy. "N, NO! I wont kill it! How could you even say such a--"

"YOU DONT UNDERSTAND!" Kevin yelled gripping at his hair.

Reita looked to him for a long minute. "... Why should I kill it?" He asked softly.

Kevin slowly looked up to him. "... The last one."

Reita frowned. "Last one of what?"

"THE LAST BABY!"

Reita blinked. "What about it?"

"People say it's dead! It didn't make it! But they cant fool me!"

Reita was starting to get a bad feeling about this. "... Kevin."

"It's alive... The baby is alive!"

Reita looked wide eyed. "How do you--"

"I cant! I cant say any more!" Kevin turned to go back to the vending machine but Reita grabbed his arm and turned him around gripping his shoulders. "What do you know about this?"

Kevin looking up to him wide eyed then down to the hands holding his shoulders. "NO! Dont touch me!"

Reita shook him. "TELL ME!"

Kevin looked like he was about to start crying so Reita softened his voice. "Tell me, and I will let you go..."

Kevin's face relaxed and he looked up to Reita's face. "A name... A name thats all I know."

"What is that name!?" Reita raised his voice starting to get impatient then saw how Kevin was about to cry again and softened his grip. "... Kevin, please. I need to know."

Kevin looked to him for a long minute his bottom lip quivering.

"Shiroyama Yuu..."

Reita frowned. Where has he heard that name before?

"Please. Please let me go, I told you what I know please." Kevin begged his eyes watering.

Reita let him go and watched as Kevin quickly pulled away then shakily started working on the vending machine again tears rolling down his cheeks.

Reita now felt bad as he watched Kevin's shaking hands as they tried holding onto the hammer it slipping with each shake.

He slowly started walking away before heading back to the bathroom Miyavi had yet to walk out of.

"Hey wait!"

Reita stopped and looked back to Kevin holding out a bag of chips he got from the vending machine.

He blinked noticing how Kevin looked as if nothing just happened to the point that Reita even believed that nothing happened until he walked back and saw the still wet tears in Kevin's eyes.

He slowly took the bag of chips. "... Thanks?"

Kevin smiled. "No prob, told you it wouldn't take long..."

Reita slowly nodded watching as Kevin wiped at his eyes confused before going back to working on the vending machine.

"...Uh, hey, Kevin?"

Kevin looked up to him. "Yes sir?"

"... Didn't we... You were just... You told me about."

Kevin looked to him confused. "Are you ok?."

Reita blinked to him. "What?"

"I said are you ok? Your acting strange..."

Reita slowly shook his head. "... You told me a name."

Kevin really looked confused. "Sir. I have been working on this vending machine. I havn't talked to you or given you any names..."

"Oh, ok then... Thanks." Reita said carefully before slowly walking away back towards the bathroom.

"Dont run down the halls!" He heard Kevin yell.

Reita didn't even know he had started running. He didn't stop not until he made it to the bathroom Miyavi was in. He gripped the bathroom handle trying to open it but it was locked.

He franticly looked back down the hall to where Kevin and the vending machines where supposed to be.

There was nothing there.

The vending machines were back in place as if they had never been messed with.

This freaked Reita out even more. He jiggled the handle harder before yanking. The dim halls were suddenly feeling too close. He felt trapped.

He banged on the door. "Miyavi! Open the door! Miyavi! MIYAVI! I'M SORRY PLEA--"

He stopped.

Why was he apologizing?

He didn't do anything wrong.

Did he?

He couldn't remember.

Things were so jumbled up in his mind. They werent making sense anymore.

"MIYAVI! I'M SORRY! PLEASE DONT LEAVE ME! I'M SORRY! I WONT DO IT AGAIN I PROMISE! I LOVE YOU! MIYAVI! MI--"

He stopped and jumped against the door when he felt a hand on his shoulder.

"NO! NO DONT HURT ME! I'M SORRY! I'M SORRY!"

"HEY! HEY CALM DOWN! I'M NOT GOING TO HURT YOU. HEY! HEY BREATH!"

Reita fell to the floor his eyes filling up with tears, his breath was picking up and getting faster and faster until he felt them lock.

[i]I cant see! I cant breath! Oh no. They got me! They threw me in the river again! NO, NO, MIYAVI! YOU PROMISED THIS WOULDN'T HAPPEN AGAIN! MIYAVI![/i]

Reita started flailing, trying to swim back up to the surface. He couldn't breath! He couldn't see!

He felt something grab him and panicked. "THEY GOT ME!!! MIYAVI HELP ME!"

"SOMEONE HOLD HIM DOWN! GET SOME RESTRAINTS IN HERE! QUICK!"

"MIYAVI! MIYAVI HELP! HELP! I CANT BREATH! I CANT, I... AH!"

"I THINK HE'S GOING INTO SHOCK!"

"No, I think it's a panic attack..."

Things slowly started going back the voices still echoing in Reita's ears.

Miyavi... Why weren't you there? You didn't. Protect me... Like, you. Promised...

___________________________________________________

i'm so sorry for not putting this chapter up, please dont be too angry at meh! i hope to see u all at the concert. u can beat me there...

XDDDD

kitty_pon @ 2008-03-10T11:03:00

2008-03-10T19:27:15Z

Miss you all!

well... as you all know, i have been OUT OF ACTION for a while now. i have been thinking of coming back really soon. like... this sat soon... maybe fri. yes. i was planning on trying to write THIS weekend. but of course, i ran out of time and now the weekend is over.... well, i think this week will be fast. i really do miss u all. i thought up another fic. it's called Responsibility. yes. it is like the 2nd half of Geisha Babe.... That i havn't started on yet. ugh. i wrote down notes for that fic, but i need to find the notebook i rote all that in XP.

so yes! KP ha some work... um, i still havn't talked to my manager.... it's been months now. well, it feels like months to me. i really do miss u all. i hope this color doesn't make u all blind. um, go ahead and continue replying to my fics k? i will reply back to u as always. um... dont be afraid to just want to talk to me. that will be cool ^^.

uhhh, yes, so alot of work that needs to be done and it's going to happen pretty quick. i havn't read a good fanfic in a loooooooooooooooooooonnnnnnnggggggggggggg while and think i am fanfic deprived.... yes. or maybe yaoi deprived? it's just me, i know it tis.... things are still hard. i had to quit my japanese class T-T.... yes, i have too much going on and i dont need to be coming home at 11 something at night........ so yes. i feel so lonely too. and i miss writing. the first fic i feel like writing is my oH BoY k!LL fic. cause i miss it so much. i plan on fixing alot with this fic cause it's just like..... bad, the writing i mean. when i read over it a loooong while i ago i was like..... WHAT IS THIS CRAP!? it was like, my little brother wrote it. it's all choppy, and short, and not detailed, and simple.... but i guess cause i fill it with alot of...... stuff going on it's..... semi interesting. so yes. i will just make it MORE interesting for you all ^^. i want to talk to a fan... i really do miss u all. well, i need to do my math homework =_=

From: kittypon (KP)

PS. so i looked up my kittypon name cause like... I am the original kittypon. when i first got the name and googled it there was like... nothing, just kitty(porn). i was scared to see there was actually kitty porn BTW.... any way! i look it up now and EVERY ONE has it! i just want to say, right here and now. cause it's REALLY been bothering me for some strange reason.... that I AM THE REAL kittypon! yes. just so u know, i got it out of a manga that wasn't very popular, and not alot of ppl knew about.... so yes. if it isn't me. it's NOT a real kittypon ^^.

SPECIAL KP ANNOUNCEMENT!!!!

2008-02-18T21:55:57Z

KP ANNOUNCEMENT!!!!!!

OHHHH C R A P! kk, CHANGE OF PLANS!!! like, really, um.... Geisha Babe. has turned into a GIGANTANORMUS project... yes, i keep saying i'm going to talk to my manager about this, it hasn't happened yet. but SOON! i will have to talk to her, cause this is getting kinda wild.... um, EVERYTHING is on hold, till i can get my priorities straight. yes, KP apologizes for this, but i think u will all like the outcome when Geisha Babe is actually up. MY GOD, like... i have been thinking of the plot for this fic, (w/ diff char) for..... SO MANY YEARS NOW! so i am happy to be finally getting it up. but with the char from jrock... and, think of this Geisha Babe as the beginning to CRAVE... for those of u who have read that. u dont have to, but until i get Geisha Babe up, u think u might like to. since, i wont be finishing CRAVE till later sometime in the summer.... yes, i so need to talk to my manager.... ANY WAY! as u can see, yes, i am FULL... what with this new zero period that makes me wake at 5am on Tues and Thur, then AP on Mon, Wed, and Fri that doesn't make me come home till 6:30pm along with Japanese class on Wed, (that i missed the first class of) i am quiet stummped. and, now with this big Geisha Babe thing, that i want to HURRY and START cause EVERY day i feel like i am slowly forgetting about it.... can i scream now?

yes, this was a special KP announcement.

Thank you.

kitty_pon @ 2008-02-14T15:52:00

2008-02-15T00:00:11Z

HAPPY MERRY VALENTINES!

yes, i am fine! thank u! ^^ lol

no, but seriously. HAPPY MERRY VALENTINES! i need to tell u all, that i am currently taking a little vaca away from my writing... i have gone back to RPing for a little while. DONT WORRY! i will be back, soon.... real soon. i am starting to remember on why i stopped RPing... yes, well.... write me whenever, it makes me happy, and want to write. um.... well, since i have been on my little vaca, i have some good news. i guess, i will be starting at least... two new fics... maybe three... they r surprises (but i did write them down somewhere on my site...) so yes. look out for those. i will be back soon to write u fics and make u think nice and hard XD

From: KP

:3

mEntal SEX

2008-01-29T19:52:18Z

MENTAL SEX

chapt: 4/?
Preppy Gothic Spitters

characters: MiyavixKai ReitaxKai maybe more...
warnings: mental talk
rating: pg13-ish
syn: “That sounds like a personal problem…”
comments: i have been wanting to write something like this for a long, long time now. please give it a chance.

chapt: 4/?

pairrings: MiyavixKai KaixREita

syn: “That sounds like a personal problem…”

comments: yes, finals is over, casting call on Sunday, my tummy hurts, i am not exactly thinking positive thoughts about my self at the moment... yeah, sorry to spill this out. but, well, just ignore this, i might erase it later....

Old pale tile.

Old pale pink tile...

Yes, this is important...

Thats the first thing I notice. I then notice the space for shower and bath... the stool where you sit to scrub your hair...

I then notice something els... It's there, laying by the toilet, making the pink fuzzy rug stain into a nasty deep purple.

Then I notice the smell...

I quickly shut my eyes and force my tired muscles up from the bathroom floor. I stumbled then leaned against the sink as my head swam and a pressure un knotted itself from behind my eyes making the blur go away faster.

I scratch at my head as things start to clear up. Then I looked down at the puddle by the toilet and frown.

"... So, I threw up?"

I shut my eyes and hold my stomach feeling it cramp. The nausea was gone. But now it was something. I looked down to the mess on the floor and made a face before blinking and stumbling from the bathroom out into the hall.

I opened the door from the bathroom and looked into the room before calling weakly. "Kai?"

No answer.

I bit my lip slowly walking into his room and looking around. The room was slightly messy, but not as messy as mine. The bed was on a box bed frame that made it down to the floor. Some discarded papers, shoes... a box full of letters.... The closet was wide open.

And it smelled just like Kai.

I took in a deep breath, enjoying as the scent went up my nose, down my throat, through my air ways, and got embedded into my brain.

To think, I would have to embed it again...

I should keep this scent in my mind, my brain, all the time to the point I'm almost swimming in it....

Kinda hard when that scent is either not there, or is covered in another...

I open my eyes and look out the window seeing the sun was not fully risen, making the room glow in a nice golden honey kind of color...

"... Honey.... Where are you?" I slowly walk away from Kai's room and walk down the hall, noticing my mind is still in a swim before getting into the front room.

The same golden honey glow was happening here. I bit my lip and looked to the bar/kitchen seeing no Kai shuffling around making breakfast...

I quickly look to the clock on the DVD player seeing it was just 6:23. "...... Kai?"

Was he no where? I wouldn't be in my room...

I look left, I look right, I look down, I dont know why I would look up.

But I did...

Might as well not miss any places he might be...

Now I am starting to panic.

I quickly start running around the house going in closets, cabinets, under sinks, under beds. Any where to prove to myself that he did NOT stay with Reita last night.

"Honey!? Honey!?" I dont even know why I'm yelling that. I never gave Kai nick names... He was always Kia.

I feel my eyes burn and my throat get tight as I swallow and run back into Kai's room. "He's here, he's here, he's here...."

I looked there...

And there...

There too...

Why would he be there...?

Of course he's not there...

STOP LOOKING IN RETARDED PLACES!!!!

NO! YOU LOOKED THERE!

WHY WOULD YOU GO THERE!?

IF YOU CANT FIT THERE HOW COULD HE!?

NO WONDER HE LEFT! OF COURSE HE WOULDN'T HIDE IN THERE!

WHY WOULD HE HIDE FROM YOU ANY WAY!?!?!?

"THATS WHAT I WOULD LIKE TO KNOW!" I scream pulling at my hair as I stand in the middle the front room. I quickly wipe over my face feeling hot tears spilling down my face and getting into my mouth.

No, dont cry... Babies cry! Retarded babies cry! STOP CRYING!

"I CANT! ICANTICANTICANTICANTICANT!!!!" I screamed really pulling at my hair now. I breath in and out. Faster and faster. Why wouldn't he be home? Why? Why? WHY?

I stop when I hear banging on the door and spin around and blink. "... He's here... Honeys home!" I smile past my hot face and rush to unlock the door not even thinking why Kai would need to knock.

I swing it open and my smile drops.

"Miyavi? Whats wrong?" Uruha walks in gently taking me by the shoulders and looking at my red puffy face. I look up to him feeling in a daze. "... Honey?"

Uruha blinked confused and looked to me as if I were crazy. "... Miyavi... Are you--"

"Your not my honey." I frown and pull out his grasp and stormed/stumbled past him. "I want my honey." Uruha quickly shut the door before chasing after me. "Miyavi! Please! Whats going on!? Whats honey? And you need shoes!"

I ignored him walking past the elevator and going down the stairs, not even feeling the cold sting of the white metal on the bottom of my feet. Uruha continued to follow me. "Miyavi please. Talk to me. Whats wrong? Do you want honey, honey? Like... The honey thats in the cute little bear containers? The honey you eat?"

I continued to ignore him storming out the stairs and into the front lobby where the mail was before walking out the glass doors. Uruha just continued to follow...

He followed me down the little side walk. Out the gates. And down the street. By now, he has stopped talking, and is just following... Waiting for me...

Why, I dont know.

It wasn't until I reached the other end of the third block that Uruha grabbed my arm and spun me around. "Miyavi! Whats wrong!? Why are you acting like this!? And what do you mean by honey!?

I frowned and weakly tried breaking away from Uruha's grasp, but I was so tired...

No eating for about a week can do that to you...

I slumped into Uruha's arms and buried my face into his chest. "I cant fine my Kai! He's not at home! I cant find him! Uru! Help me find him!"

Uruha held me tight to his chest looking worried. "Miyavi. Kai is at Reita's... There heading towards the practice building so that they can prepare for Aoi's surprise birthday party."

I sniffed and looked up to Uruha's face. "... Birthday party?" No one told me Aoi was having an surprise birthday party.

Probably thought I would tell...

Uruha nodded weakly. "Yes, Ruki's already there... Kai and Reita were driving there when I called. I was going over to Kai's house to get Aoi's gift he left..."

I blinked back my tears and smiled weakly. "So... Kai didn't leave me?" Uruha frowned. "No. Kai didn't leave you. He's just going to help with the party."

Oh? Thats all you can say? Not WHY would Kai want leave you? Or, of course not! Kai would NEVER leave you! Or. Kai LOVES you. He wouldn't leave.....

I swallowed slowly standing up straight and wiping at my eyes. "You really think so?"

All I get is a nod...

"Come on Miyavi... Lets go back and get the present then hurry over to the place before Aoi comes..."

Uruha took my hand and I felt a jolt go up my arm heading straight to my face where I soon felt heat. I blinked and looked down to the hand touching mine, then looked back to Uruha who was walking down the side walk.

Doesn't he see?

Doesn't he know he's touching me?

Cant he feel it?

Why would he touch me?

No one has ever held my hand before...

Is he just doing this because he has to?

I thought Uruha didn't like me...

I blinked at all the thoughts going through my mind and quietly followed Uruha, back down the blocks. To the gate, up the side walks. Through the glass door. And this time into the elevator.

I fidgeted more times than I would have liked before the doors finally opened. And Uruha continued to have a firm grasp on my hand. We made it to the apartment door where Uruha finally let go to open it and go inside.

I stood there rubbing my wrist softly as if I had been wearing heavy hand cuffs and followed Uruha into the house.

By now the clock read 8:29 making Uruha curse and start walking through the house towards Kai's room. There was some scuffling as I slowly walked into the front room. Seeing the gold glow was gone.... And figured so was my honey...

I sniffed still rubbing at my wrist as Uruha came out of the bedroom holding onto a present with gold wrapping and stopping at the door while looking into the bathroom. "...Miyavi. Whats that on the floor?"

I looked up to him then looked away. "... I got sick... Thats why I was looking for Kai."

Uruha looked to me for a long minute, then back to the bathroom floor. Then back to me before sighing loudly and walking towards me. I quickly back away with wide eyes seeing how Uruha stormed towards me. He stopped and looked to me strange. "I'm not going to hurt you Miyavi... I just..."

He frowned before shoving the present into my hands. "I need you to do something for me." I blinked and looked down to the golden present in my arms then back to Uruha who was now gripping my shoulders and looking me in the eyes. "I need you, to go down to the recording building. And give Aoi his present. Now this present is very important. It’s from every body, and it’s very special." He said slowly.

I blinked again.

Every body?

What about me?

Am I not somebody?

Guess not…

Uruha seemed to be thinking really hard for a minute before a small smile stretched over his lips. "I believe in you Miyavi... You can do this.... Right?"

My eyes went wide once again... .He, believed in me? He really, honestly thought I could do it? "W, what if I screw up?" I looked down to the pretty golden present in my arms watching as things blurred. "Like always..."

Uruha's smile fell slightly. "You can do this Miyavi... I know you can..."

"Why cant you just do--"

Uruha covered my mouth with his finger. "Because, I'm going to clean the bathroom, It wouldn't be good for Kai to come home and have to clean this up... So I'm going to trust you Miyavi."

I was now shaking my head no. New tears forming in my eyes. "... No, no, no, no, I cant.... I just cant.... Uruha, please dont make me. I know, I'm going to screw it up... I cant."

Uruha shushed me and wiped my tear away with his thumb then lightly ran his hand through my hair. "Miyavi. Yes, you, can..." He glanced back to the clock his face turning into a frown. "Miyavi please, your running out of time. The train is going to leave soon."

I opened my mouth to say something but Uruha started digging in his pocket and pulled out some cash before placing it into my hand. "Thats all the money I got Miyavi... That will be enough to buy a train ticket... then bus fair."

I shakily took the money having no choice really with the way Uruha was forcing my hand open then looked back to me as he gently took my face into his hands. "Now please Miyavi... Do this for me... And Aoi. You only turn 29 once... I want this to be perfect for him. Every one does.... Dont you?"

I swallowed and nodded my head making Uruha smile. "Good. Now, you should hurry. Like, now. I need to clean this up. I will meet you there. Ok?" I shook my head and Uruha smiled at me fore a second longer before quickly turning around and heading back to the bathroom.

I stood there for another minute still gripping the present until I bolted for the front door, slamming it shut behind me.

I ran, I ran, I ran, I ran... And I ran some more... I continued running down the street, trying to remember where the trains are.

If only I paid more attention when Kai took me...

If only I hadn't been in my own little world.

If only I wasn't so retarded. Then this might be easy!

I ran before quickly stumbling and needing to stop. I looked down to my feet and cursed. I forgot my shoes! Who forgets to wear shoes!?

Me, obviously…

I looked down to my bare feet watching as things started to blur and my eyes get hot before quickly blinking.

No don’t cry… You will, not, cry…

I couldn't go back now. I had to hurry to the train! I looked around looking for signs that would lead me to the train station. Seeing plenty of pictures of trains... Just, no train!

I was getting desperate and ran up to strangers to ask for help. "Excuse me. I'm trying to get to the train. Can you show me where it is?"

The man just looked to me. "Wha? You a foreigner or something?" I quickly shook my head no. “I’m just… Lost.” The man looked to me for a long minute before shaking his head as if unsure and started walking away.

I watched him go before running up to the next person. “Excuse me.”

“What? You lost? Well, you shouldn’t be lost if you live here.”

“Huh? Train? I don’t take any trains. I walk wherever I need to go.”

“Learn you way around town son. Let this be a lesion to you young people.”

“Why would I want to help you? Who are you?”

“Train? Ehhh, I don’t know… I don’t live here.”

WHAT WAS UP WITH THESE PEOPLE!? I thought Tokyo was full of nice people! At least that’s what Kai says! But so far NO ONE is helping me! WHY I DON’T KNOW BUT THEY WONT HELP ME!!!

I was starting to panic now. It was getting later and later. I already knew I must have missed the train. But I had to continue to try… I couldn’t stop. I had to get this present to Aoi before he gets there!

I continued to roam around town, trying hard to look at the signs with the picture of the trains and following the arrows. I soon found myself going in circles…. I stopped, looking to a sign long and hard before following it. I did it again. And again. And again… Ending up in the same place.

No I just wanted to scream! I wanted to throw Aoi’s present and try to find my way back home! I wish I would come outside more often! Then I would know everything!

I tried to calm my breathing as my growing anger started to get to me. I then noticed a bunch of people come up from the ground down the street. It looked strange so I ran over to the other side seeing the giant entrance to the trains. I smiled widely quickly going down the stairs while hugging the golden gift to my chest.

Once I got down I looked around seeing, OH LOOK! It’s the spinning doors! I quickly ran over to them shaking with excitement and quickly set the present down so I could grab onto the sides and run through. The people gave me angry glares as they weren’t able to get through, but I didn’t care.

I just watched them pass as I spun around, their angry glares turning into smudged streaks as I pass, again, again, again, and again. Faster and faster. Until it gets harder to hang on I laugh and giggle as it starts to slow down.

I feel my smile fade though as I watch the golden blur of Aoi’s present get picked up by a big blob. Again, and again, and again. It’s starting to move away now. Like those old picture shows where things move by slides…

I quickly jump off the side door then slow it down before dizzily running out and over to the guy walking away with the gift. “Hey!” I yelled grabbing for the present. “That’s mine!”

The guy snatched it away frowning to me. “No, It’s mine now. I found it.”

I looked to him… The threeof him, with wide eyes as I tried reaching for the gift again. “Seriously, It’s mine. I need it back!”

The guy just pushed me aside and started walking away. I stumbled still slightly dizzy from the door. Things getting back into focus. I was surprised at how far the guy was already. He was walking through one of the gates to get to the train. I frowned and ran as fast as I could. Squeezing through the gate before it closed on me.

The guy was rushing up to a train and stepping inside. I quickly ran after him. And before he could turn around. I jumped onto his back my arms wrapped around his neck. “GIVE IT TO ME! GIVE IT BACK!” I screamed into his ear.

The guy jerked forward, surprised and dropped the present to the ground. He flew forward hitting his head against the opposite wall before pushing off and standing up straight.

I looked down to the present on the ground watching as the guy kicked it by accident. Some people were quickly leaving the train while some stayed and took pictures with their cell phones. I ignored them while I quickly crawled off the guy and grabbed the present before standing up and squeezing through the doors as they started to close.

I didn’t make it.

The doors closed on me making me drop the present onto the ground. I frowned trying to squeeze the rest of my body through the doors before I felt something grab me. I looked over my shoulder and saw the guy. His forehead was bleeding and he looked really angry.

“Let go!” I yelled and tried kicking him off but he just continued to grab me before making It up to my waist and trying to pull me back in. I growled looking back to the present out side the train then started pushing against the doors and kicking my legs. I could feel my stomach get crushed as I slid through making it hard to breath as the guy continued to grab my legs.

Then the train started to move…

I blinked watching as the gold gift started moving away from me… Or was it me moving away from it?

I panicked once again and started flailing around, kicking the guy in the face by accident letting me squeeze the rest of my body through. I rolled to the ground and landed on my back as I watched the train get faster, and faster before going through a tunnel and dissapering.

I staggered up to my feet, still feeling the doors on my body, crushing me as if I was still stuck making me shiver and hold my chest, that was still hurting. I looked around, seeing the people starring at me before spotting the golden gift and running towards it. I picked it up happy and looked up as another train pulled up.

I stepped inside happily taking a seat next to the window and watched as people started filing in. I noticed some looking to me, before going to the other side of the train. But I ignored them and clapped my hands as the train doors closed and it started to move.

I watched as the people in the tunnels started to move down and away as the train picked up speed before things went black as it shot through the tunnel. I smiled seeing the train slow down before stopping, letting people in and some out, before going again.

It did so for two stops before it finally came from underground and up on the side of the roads. I watched as the cars went by, minding their own business. The train stopped again and let people off, some coming on before going again.

It wasn’t until a few stops later that I had no clue where I was going… Actually, non of the scenery looked familiar to me. I blinked seeing unfamiliar buildings pass by, unfamiliar people, unfamiliar streets… It was all…. Unfamiliar.

I bit my lip as I started to feel that bubble of panic rise up into my chest then started debating on weather I should, get off… or stay on the train. I was getting anxious, not knowing what to do.

The next stop I looked to the clock seeing it getting later and later, and still there was nothing I noticed about this place. I sat there biting my bottom lip, wishing for a cig at the moment as the train started going again. I watched the trees pass by then we went over a river and I knew I was far away. I was heading towards the outskirts of the city! I didn’t want to do that…

The next stop I quickly jumped off the train, hugging the golden present to my chest. I started walking along with the crowd of people, trying my hardest not to get touched. I have always been like that…. I don’t like it when other people touch me, unless it’s Kai.

Too bad it’s rare when he touches me…

I sniff and look left, then right, then left again feeling myself panicking once again. Cigs, I need my cigs…

I shakily started digging in my sweater and pulled out the box of cigs, quickly pulling one out then taking in a deep breath as I started looking for my lighter. I stuck the cig into my mouth then pulled the hot pink lighter from my pocket and lit up.

Blessed cigarettes…

When I felt myself getting back incontrol I looked around at where I was at. The name didn’t ring any bells. I bit my lip running back to the train but had to stop since the doors where already closed and the train started going away.

That’s fine…

I didn’t want to go that way any way…

I looked over onto the otherside seeing another train, facing the way I wanted to go. I smiled running towards the gate and jumping over before running towards the train. This should be easy… Just jump on the train and go exactly the same way I came, then jump off at the stop that I know…

I smiled to myself thinking it was a great plan.

Until I felt my sweater hoody getting snapped back making my choke and drop my present to the ground. I stood there looking to the gift before trying to bend over and pick it up. My sweater was caught on something…

I turned around frowning before my eyes went slightly wide seeing the police officer grabbing onto my sweater….

He didn’t look too happy.

“Do you know what you just did?” He asked me, forcing me around to look him in the face. Kai had always told me to be polite when talking with the police and always tell the truth…

Like I didn’t know that already…

I took in a breath before shaking my head. “No sir… What did I do wrong?” The police man looked me up and down before setting his hands onto his waist. “You just jumped that gate without swiping your ticket.” I blinked to him. “… Ticket sir?” The police nodded. “What? You thought the trains where free? Now pay up.”

I blinked to him before nodding and digging into my pocket getting the money Uruha had given me. I pulled it out then handed it to the police who looked confused. “Don’t give it to me… You must pay up at the receptionist now…” I nodded putting my money back into my pocket. “Where is the… Receptionist?”

The police motioned with his head to a desk surrounded by glass window. “In there. Tell her where you came from, and she will charge you with however much…” The police started walking away, holding onto his belt, his nose up in the air.

I watched him before imitating his stance and slowly picking up the gift. It was getting alittle dingy now… Hope Aoi doesn’t mind…

I walked up to the desk and smiled to the lady.

She didn’t smile back.

“You’re the one who jumped over the fence!” I blinked at her stony tone and slowly nodded. “I’m sorry, I didn’t know I had to pay for a ticket…” She rolled her eyes before moving a few things around her desk, mumbling about excuses on not wanting to pay. She sighed before moving to her computer. “Where are you coming from?”

I smiled and told her making her nod her head before typing it in. She then turned around on her chair and leaned onto the desk. “That will be $10.59…”

I blinked to her and started digging into my pocket for the money Uruha gave me before counting it out. “… I only have $6.79…” I said still looking down to the money in my hand. The ladies eyes seemed to go to slits. “That sounds like a personal problem…”

I bit my lip and looked down to the money in my hand before slowly starting to put it back. I need some for buss, and for the train ride back home would be another $10.59… So I was pretty much screwed. I was riding the train too long… “I, I don’t have that kind of money.” I said biting my bottom lip.

She just glared up to me before slowly reaching her hand over to a little red button and pressing once. There was a buzz before she stood up and walked out the booth then pointed to me. “He’s right here.”

That’s all she had to say. And before I knew it, hands were grabbing me from behind making me jump and drop the gift. I flailed and tried pulling away but the arms were too strong, and there were too many. “He doesn’t have enough money… And, he wont be able to go back. So, he’s riding the trains for free I’m guessing.” The lady said crossing her arms over her chest. “Jumped the gates and tried to make a run for it.”

“That’s steeling.” Someone said from behind me. “But, It’s only about 2 dollars! You cant let it slide?!” The girl frowned. “It’s only two dollars, but when you go back it will be 12!” I blinked and just shrugged. “So… You cant let it slide? Just this once? It’s my first time riding the train by myself. I just want to give this present to Aoi!”

The lady shook her head then motioned with her hand to take me away. Her wish was granted and I was pulled, non too gently to a room in the back. They set me down at a table in a dim room. I looked around seeing the lights shake and almost dim out from the trains right by as they sped through.

I watched the police men in front of me talking amongst themselves before looking over to me. Some one sat down after what seemed like a very long time.

More time waisted….

“Tell me your name.” I blinked. “Well, my name is Miyavi… But, I am not Miyavi… Miyavi is, well… I’m just not him…” The police man looked to me strange. “What the hell is that supposed to mean?” I sighed. “I mean… Miyavi is, a really cool singer guy. He can even play guitar! But me… I’m not cool, I’m retarded.” I said gently lightly bending my head down.

The officer looked back to his friends before looking back down to me. “… You, really… Mental?” He asked carefully. I didn’t care though. I was used to it….

I slowly shook my head, still looking down to the table.

There was a long pause of silence before the policeman sighed. “Ok… Is this really your first time riding the train by yourself?” I shook my head yes, still not making eye contact. He seemed to be thinking really hard before slowly pushing himself up from the table. “… Well, since it’s your first time and all… We will let you call for someone to pick you up and they can pay…”

My eyes went wide. “NO! I cant call! If Kai finds out I had the present, and ruined Aoi’s… THE PRESENT!” I quickly stood up almost knocking down my chair and bolted for the door. The policemen quickly ran after me, yelling for me to stop.

I ignored them.

I had to get the present to the recording building for Aoi’s surprise party! I quickly ran back to the spot where the police had grabbed me feeling my heard sink into my stomach… The gift was gone.

It wasn’t there…

The bright gold wasn’t here…

Where was it?

Before I knew It my breathing was picking up and I was panicking again. I quickly brought my shaking hands up to my head and gripped my hair. Where was it? Where was it? Where was it?

I screwed up again!

Cant I do anything right?

Why must I be such a RETARD!?

WHY!?

WHY!?

Why me? What did I do? To deserve this?

I felt my face go hot and my eyes burned as things started to blur over.

No, don’t cry… If you fucking cry that makes you both a fucking retard AND a baby!

Don’t you start….

Don’t you DARE!

I sniffed feeling my throat lock up, not even hearing the policemen rushing towards me. I couldn’t hear when my mind was distracted by the bright shine of something gold.

Something square.

Something, small.

With a thin red and blue ribbon tied around and—THE PRESENT!

I felt myself squeal quickly running after the person who held my present. They walked through a gate, using a little card to get through.

I thought I could make it like the last time, but there was too many people in the way and my feet were starting to hurt form not wearing any shoes. I growled watching as the gates closed. I wasn’t going to let that stop me…

I forced my legs to go faster, not caring if I knocked down any people in the way. I prepared myself for the big jump. I could do this… It will be easy.

I felt my legs strain, then push from the ground.

There was a scream.

A yelp.

Some tumbling.

Then the ground coming up really, really, really fast.

I landed onto the hard concrete ground, slightly sliding across the floor before bumping into a ladies big suit case. I laid there for a minute before slowly sitting up.

… That wasn’t so bad…

I looked up over to the gates where the police were struggling to get passed people who were just standing there and starring at me in aww. “GET BACK HERE!” I slowly stood up, wincing when there was a pain in my leg, then looked back to the exit, seeing the person walking down the long hall then turn a corner getting out of my view.

“I need to get the gift back!” I yelled pointing towards the exit. The police continued to struggle to get through. “STAY! THERE!” I frowned. Did they not hear me? “I NEED TO GO!” I then started to slowly back away watching as the policemen continued to push through the crowd.

Though when they look up, I will be long gone...
_____________________________________________

This took a week and something to finish, so yeah, it sucks major ass… I just wanted to get it done.. I am quite depressed at the moment, but don’t let that stop u from giving good comments, don’t reply about my mood please, your comments are enough. ^^ I just thought I should tell u, it explains the crappyness in this chapter.

Thank u…

mEntal SEX

2008-01-29T19:49:07Z

MENTAL SEX

chapt: 3/?
Preppy Gothic Spitters

characters: MiyavixKai ReitaxKai maybe more...
warnings: mental talk
rating: pg13-ish
syn: "But your going to have to LOOK, IN, MY, DIRECTION, in order for you to see…"
comments: i have been wanting to write something like this for a long, long time now. please give it a chance.

chapters: 3/?

pairings: MiyavixKai KaixReita

syn: "But your going to have to LOOK, IN, MY, DIRECTION, in order for you to see…"

comments: well, as u all SHOULD know with reading around. that i have been very busy.... and no, i have not stopped writing oH BoY k!LL.... it's still live and healthy. ((oh!? Whats that!? A LUMP!? CANCER!?!?!?!)) this fic mEntal SEX, is just a stress reliever.... yes, well... yes. enjoy.

Every month, on the first and third week, on Mondays, a cirtain check would come through the mail.

Every Thursday on the last week of the month, that check was taken to the bank and X amount of money was exchanged for the check in cold cash.

Then every last Sunday, homeless and desperate would gather in the ally between the two apartment complexes on the Hun Su street...

And smile as money will fall....

It's. Something that has yet to be explained... It's a myth, something that only the very lucky know...

This, once a month bliss for those who people have been forgotten. They stay in the shadows for a reason...

They are not wanted.

Obviously, they are not wanted... And they dont belong.

Who would want a strange smelly man?

A person who cant be trusted and is crusted over with who knows what.

Yes, they might have been very succesfull people at one point... They could have great ideas that could help change the world and make the future a better place.

but we dont care.

we ignore them.

We didn't read as many books. And we didn't study as much. But we dont care. There below us...

And look now.

We've come out fine...

A genius is what they would call me. If they knew who I was... A god, a savior, a hero. But I am non of those.

Just a retard.

Thats what I think as I throw the money from a bucket out the fire escape window and look down below to see the scrambling people in rags act like dogs to get at the money first.

Yes, they think me as their god.

A hero without a cape.

Not a retard...

"Thank you!"

I hear them calling up to me and peek over the fire escape railing to see happy faces smiling up to me and a few people waving. Their pockets full with my monthly hospital checks.

My disability….

I waved back to them and slipped back into the apartment, dropping the bucket next to the window and closing it with a snap. I smiled feeling that happy feeling of helping others. Feeling that I can be more help than an annoyance…

It suddenly vanished though when the front door opened and Kai came in holding a bag. He looked to me before smiling weakly and walking into the kitchen and setting the bag down.

It went silent except for the rustling of the plastic bag as Kai started to pull things out. “… How are you Miyav?”

I looked to Kai for a long minute before pulling a smile and nodding. “I’m fine Kai… How are you?”

I watched Kai sigh and lean against the table for a brief minute before pushing away and walking to the pile of mail on the counter picking it up and flipping through the mail.

Ignoring my question…

So I watched him… And waited…

And waited.

And waited.

And waited.

And waited.

And whatthefuckisyourproblemdidyounothearmeshouldIrepetemyselfforyou?

And waited.

And waited.

And, oh…. He looked up.

“… Miyavi…”

I smiled and stood up straight. “Yes?” He looked to me for a long minute before shaking his head no and leaning on his other foot while flipping through the mail again. I frowned and jutted out my lip slightly. “……..”

Kai glanced up to me before sighing and setting down the mail and leaning against the table again while looking up to the ceiling, seeming to be thinking of something very hard before turning to look at me.

“…. Well… Miyavi, I am supposed. To be getting a check in the mail soon… A, check from, the hospital…. It has a lot of money on it and it well… Well. I just kinda need it…”

I looked to him, my mouth hanging open. Isn’t that supposed to be MY money? It’s MY disability! What would he want with it? I quickly closed my mouth a swallowed. “…. W, what would you, do with that money?”

I watched Kai shift onto his other leg and he looked away, out the window. “…. Well, I would… First, Well… Why do you want to know?” Kai asked me, not looking to me making a lump form in my throat.

I quickly thought up a lie. “… Uh, I, want to know what you do with checks… Cause if I get one, I know what I will spend it on. A big box of CANDY!” I clapped my hands weakly making Kai frown. “No, you first have to pay for your bills first, then whatever money you have left. You get REAL food..”

Kai then picked up the plastic bag and dropped it again. “And that is why I am the one handling the money, because I know you wouldn’t get REAL food…. Just candy. Or nothing at all…”

I just shrugged and moved to touch the mail but Kai pulled it away before I could reach. “I don’t want you touching the mail Miyavi… You know that.” Kai said tucking the mail under his arm and walking towards the stove. I glared to his back.

Never stopped me before…

“Well, Kai, what do you do with the money left over?” I asked rocking onto my toes and watched as he pulled out a pan, and pot then set them onto the stove. “… Well, after I am done paying for my bills… I get food for me, and you… Then… Well.” He smiled as if dreaming. “I have been trying to save up. To buy Reita this gift.”

I felt my whole face frown. Why Reita? It’s always Reita.

Reita this, and Reita that?

What about Miyavi?

What about me?

Reita can go fall down some stairs for all I care.

“…. Oh, well… What is it your trying to get him?” Kai looked over to me. “… I’m not going to tell. You might spoil it.” I frowned. “I promise I wont tell. You can trust me Kai.” I leaned over onto the table and gave a small pout. Kai looked skeptical and was about to say something when there was a knock on the door.

I ran looked up to Kai. “I’ll get it!” Kai blinked and was about to say something but I ran away to the door before he could utter a word. I looked through the peep hole frowning when I couldn’t see any one there then swung the door open. “Hello?”

Reita stepped into view smiling down to me. “Hello Miyavi, how are y-“

*SLAM*

I slowly locked the door while frowning. There was no way I was going to let that fucker near my Kai…

Kai poked his head around the corner, wiping his hands on a towel. “Was that Reita?” I quickly shook my head no. “It was… Ruki. He called me a mean name again, so I closed the door on him.” Kai frowned stepping out into the hall. “That Ruki… That’s fine then, I don’t want to talk to him when he is being mean.” And with that he turned from the hall and back to the kitchen.

That was it? No, ‘That’s fine, I don’t want to talk to him when he’s being mean, TO MY BOYFRIEND…’ Why didn’t he add that last part?

There was silence before the door bell started going off. Kai walked back to the hall. “My god, Ruki could be so demanding.” He grumbled heading back into the kitchen. I quickly ran after him, trying to ignore the door bell and watched as Kai started cooking.

I watched him closely as he moved around the kitchen, getting some eggs from the fridge, then adding some seasoning.

Are you happy Kai?

Do you think we are a good…. I don’t know what?

Do you think about me as much as I think about you?

What were you planning on doing with my disability? It’s under MY name, it’s MINE by law, I’M supposed to use it… And, yet I havn’t used a penny of it… I don’t need help. I don’t need their money…. But the thought of you stealing from me, without telling me…

I don’t know what to think any more.

Iv’e noticed you and Reita get closer.

Short little touches turned to little kisses to long make out sessions… Next will be sex.

Well, maybe that wont be next… Maybe your already having sex with that punk…

Maybe, on the nights your not here, your with him. In his bed, in his arms… In him.

Moaning and growling his name, begging him to go faster and faster….

Until…

Then stars is all what you see before the numbing dizzy that will wash over you and you relax next to him.

Smiling.

Without even thinking once about me. Not my name, not my hair. Not MY body under or over you. Not MY arms wrapped around you, or MY lips lightly kissing your temple and MY calming words whispering you to sleep.

So are you happy Kai?

Do you know what you want anymore?

What are you doing? While you and Reita are a budding couple, we are the ‘I don’t know what’…. Is it Miyavi you want?

You fell in love with Miyavi… Or, was it not love. Just another something… Another ‘I don’t know what.’ But something that stretched to this big ‘What the fuck?’ Well, you can be happy Kai, but what about me? I’m, not happy…

I don’t know what to think any more… I’ve never been in a relation ship, or a ‘What the fuck.’ Not even an ‘I don’t know.’

So, I will give you, Miyavi… I will. And I will try to fix this into… A ‘something.’

But you must promise me something… You must promise to do your side… Help me pull this ‘What the fuck.’ To a ‘something’….

Without me telling you.

You should know already… The first signs if I want to change. You should jump at them the first chance you see them… Leave Reita. And come back to me…

This is my test to you.

Will you ace it? B? C? D and 3/4ths?

Or will you see it, just not jump at it? Will you pass it up, and continue pushing our ‘What the fuck’ to a ‘I hate you.’ It’s up to you Kai… I will just give the cards and wait for you to respond.

I shouldn’t have to say anything.

If you really love me.

You should see is as easily as you can see Reita in a big crowd…

The sudden ring of Kai’s cell phone snaps me out of my thoughts and I notice that I have been leaning against the table just starring off into space for 20 minutes now. The banging on the door has stopped. And it is quiet except for the ringing…

Kai puts a pot onto the stove while he digs out his cell phone and reads what it says before his face brightened up and he quickly answered.

I already know who it is…

“Hey Reita! How are you?…. Whats that?…. You say your outside?…” I close my eyes and try to swallow down the sudden anger and hate as Kai walks past me to go the front door.

The door is opened and cell phones are cut off. Then space is filled with bodies and air particles, and dust fly as Kai lifts his arms and Reita brings their bodies closer… I hear, every movement.

I feel, every movement.

I taste, every kiss.

1, 2, 3…. Breath.

Again.

1, 2, 3…. Breath.

One more time… 1, 2, 3… Gasp, pant. 4, 5, 6…

8

11

14

19

22

….. Oh, god. Make it stop.

Reita finally pulls away and gently moves some of Kai’s bangs out his face while he smiled down to him. Kai mimicked that smile and they stared into each other’s eyes deeply.

Deeper….

Deeper….

Lost…. Gone.

Come back?

Hello?

Me?

What about, me?

I sniff making Kai and Reita quickly let go of each other and look in my direction. I stood there, trying not to cry. Trying to make it like all the other times… But, I cant. My body ling wont let me… Why? Why cant I deal with it? I’ve been dealing with shit like this all, my, life.

But tonight. I have to push, alittle harder for my fake smile to spread onto my face.

Like unnamed brand peanutbutter…

I actually have to force, to unfist my hands and relax.

Like deflating dough.

And I have to think before I speak.

Like the smart person I’m not…

Is this not hard enough.

Kai and Reita just stand there… Waiting, for me… Why would they wait for me now? Just waiting for a reaction I wont give… Are you waiting for me to snap? For me to just blow over and yell at your face so you can get me out of the picture finally. Your mind is working in one way…

‘Please, let him get angry… Yeah, I’ll feel bad and all. But only for a few days, cause I finally got you. I will finally have him out my hair and move on with you. Just you… Lets go to the park later. Or better yet. Lets skip all that, and just get married…. I like that idea. You?’

But I know… I know what your thinking… You cant, and wont, trick me… I may be retarded… But I’m not blind… So I will continue smiling, and acting as if I don’t see you… I will continue loving and following when you don’t want me to… And soon enough, you will see the signs… Maybe you will see them tonight.

But your going to have to LOOK, IN, MY, DIRECTION, in order for you to see…

….. Maybe, not tonight then….

“…. Miyavi.” Kai said slowly as he took a step towards me. I blinked and quickly looked up to him, not remembering when I started looking down to my socks. “… Reita will be having dinner with us tonight.”

Yee, fuckity, dee, fuckity, doo….

“That’s fine.” I said smiling then turn going back into the kitchen. I don’t hear Reita or Kai coming until a few seconds later…

Or is it steps?

Are they giving me space?

Or…

“Well, tonight I made Galbi, Tanshio, Torihara, Yukhoe, Soup, and 4 Salads.” Kai said setting the table as Reita sat down I glared as he sat down then moved my attention back to Kai and smiled, watching as he started to fill Reita’s plate first.

I stayed patient…

Then I saw him filling his own plate.

Then he sat down……

I looked down to my empty spot on the table and back to Kai and Reita talking to each other across the table as if it was just them and some romantic outing. I watched them switching back and forth as they spoke.

“This isn’t so bad honestly…”

“Oh, good. I’m glad you like it Reita.”

“Well, I havn’t eaten all day, so I can eat about anything at the moment.”

“Oh thanks! So your saying you still don’t like my food?”

“Well, you still make things a little too sweet… But, I like this… Except for the salads…”

“Well, mister, you need to eat your veggies or you wont be nice and strong.”

“Your right, I wont be able to protect you if I’m weak from not eating my veggies.”

“Oh? And what Is there to protect me from?”

“Well, you never know. You might be walking down the street when something bad can happen and – blah, blah, blah, blah, blah…”

I cant believe this… Have they forgotten that I’m here? That quickly!? I franticly glance to Kai who Is laughing behind his hand then picking up more food and putting it into his mouth. I then looked to Reita who was smiling smugly and moved to pop more food into his own mouth. I looked back to Kai who peeks to Reita when he thinks he isn’t looking. And I look back to Reita who continues to eat then smiles sweetly to Kai.

I feel sick.

How could they just, forget about me? They wont even LOOK in this direction! I swallow the sudden lump in my throat and shut my eyes when my mouth starts to feel tight. I will NOT, get sick.

No matter what. I will keep it all undercontrol. Every things fine… Just fine.

I sniff and gently spread my hands over my lap as I wait for the nausea to calm down. It takes me 4 times I must clear my throat to get through their laughing for them to finally notice me. “Oh, Miyavi whats wrong? Kai asks still in the middle of a smile. I just feel worse….

I glance down to my empty spot in front of me with my head, too afraid to talk that I might loose it… I wouldn’t eat, not know… Miyavi I’m sure is hungry. But he’s going to have to wait till I get things back incontrol.

Kai at first didn’t know what I was trying to say before looking down to the empty space. “Oh! I’m sorry Miyavi. Would you like to eat too?” I slowly nod my head.

Kai smiled his usual bright smile. “Then, get on up and get you a plate… You can help yourself.” He said cheerily before turning his full attention back to Reita.

I looked to Kai for a long, long, long minute… So, he would serve Reita and himself… But not me? I really felt ill now to the point I’m sure it was showing. But they wouldn’t see… They wouldn’t notice…. Why would they.

All I want to do is groan and lay my head onto the table then get sick, but I don’t… Yet I’m so close to doing it. I hold myself up and just sit there, waiting… For what I don’t .know, but I’m waiting for it… The conversation to end maybe? For their attention to move to me? For Reita to hurry and choke on his fork… One of those, witch ever comes first…

Too bad for me non of them happen. I waited out and slowly came out of my nausea as Kai and Reita finished up their meals. They clean up and move to sit in the front room, Reita talking about a movie they should watch together…

Together equals two… Not three.

So I sit there, in the dark kitchen as I hear then chatting in the front room. And before I know it. I hear footsteps, walking away…. Towards the door. The shuffling of coats, and the rattle of shoes…. Then the open of the door. And the slam.

Then quiet.

It’s quiet…

Where did they go?

No good bye?

Hello?

I’m still in here.

“Fuck.” That’s all I can say. “Fuck.” So I say it again. “Fuck.” And hey, why not again. “FUCK.” And again. “FUCK!” And again. “FUCK!” And, again. “FUCK, FUCK, FUCK, FUCK, FUCK!!!” By now I’m banging on the table and gripping the chair. I bang again, and again, and hey, why not one more time…

“FUCK, FUCK, FUCKFUCKFUCKFUCKFUCKFUCKFUCKFUCKFUCK!!!” And now, I’m crying. I feel my face go hot, and my eyes burn… And I cry.

I don’t know why I’m crying… But, I do. I feel, I must. I havn’t cried in a very long time. And each time I do, I tell my self not to ever do it again… But, here I am. Crying once more… I’m such a retarded baby…

What am I dong wrong?

What am I supposed to do?

A smart person would know.”

But that’s not me…

Whatever. I just….. Need. This giant, hole in my heart needs filling…. Something, real, something, there… I need it now… It’s hurting so much. I cant breath… I need someone… Something, but nothings there… Nothings here.

I grasp out for my life line… My rope that every one is able to get…. But all that I get is air. Nothings, there…. Nothings, here…

All I see is the too big sky, with very little clouds…. And no birds… No life line… No rope. Nothing.

It’s killing me.

Slowly, slowly as I fall from the sky. It goes dark around my eyes. Slowly, slowly…

Why, why is this happening to me? I would like to know… I WANT to know… Why me? Why did, my uncle have to do those things to me? Why did my parents have to over protect me? Why did I go to that mental hospital?

Why didn’t I stay?

Why did I go to that public school?

Why did they do those things to me?

Why.

Why.

Why.

I’m getting tired of questions. I want ANSWERS. And I want them NOW. Why Kai? Why are you doing this to me?

Why am I doing this? Why am I here? Whats wrong with me? I don’t know, I don’t know, I dont know…

So, I will wait. For a smart person to come… I will wait, like always for them to come and find me…

This time. They will find me in the bathroom. On the floor. Vomit covering the ground. I’m in a daze… I cant feel my head. It’s all a numb I didn’t call.

I wonder what movie Kai and Reita went to see.

I wonder if the popcorn is buttery or dry…

I wonder if they are sharing a soda right now.

I wonder if it’s a scary movie so they can have an excuse to cuddle.

I wonder if they remembered I’m still at home.

I wonder if they even thought of me. Or brought up my name…

I wonder, if I even crossed their thoughts…

Why don’t you think of me the same I think of you Kai? I think of you almost all the time. And at the same time think it’s a waist of time, yet I cant stop thinking… It’s like that with every one. You pass by them and say hello. While you walk, you continue thinking about them, even when you get home. You remember the feeling, the feeling of being noticed. The hello. The time, the place, how you were feeling… All of it.

While the person who said the hello wasn’t even thinking when they said ‘hello’. It was just a reaction.

Automatic.

They wont remember you… They cant and you wonder why….

Well, I do at least. I wonder why every one cant be like me… No, I don’t want that. I just want someone to give me a chance. A hug. I don’t want to have to watch as friends hug each other so easily… While I have to ‘ask’ to get my hug… Or hello.

I don’t want to have to do that any more… To stand with a crowd and not know who the hell they are talking about… Or, to be able to laugh freely and actually ‘know’ what were laughing about… Not having that feeling that they just might be laughing at me…

So it’s a friend that I ask for? I don’t think so… I’m over ‘friend’ now. I want more than a friend… I want to be ‘loved.’ Is that so hard? And if so can you tell me why? If not then… Well, why? I deserve to know…

I’m rambling now.

In my mind, yet, that’s all I have… A mind that’s not all sane… Boy, do I ‘not’ feel safe… I don’t love myself… is that a problem? Is that why?

I don’t know, yet I would like to know….

The floor is cold.

Why don’t I get up?

For attention when Kai and Reita get home? No, they wont be home for who knows how long… Then what? Can I really not get up? Can I not try?

No.

I’m tired of trying.

I’m just… So tired… Where’s my somebody? My something? What can I hold onto? I have nothing… Or maybe… I’m just selfish… Yeah. I need to stop then. I need to stop whining and complaining… Cause I have ‘everything.’… All of it. Friends, a boy friend, everything.

So, I must be confused…

Cause I have it all…

Even.

More.

Than……
__________________________________________________

Ah, well…. How was that? I know, it took forever. And don’t worry. OH BoY k!LL is still going and good. Just needed to, you know. Let it out. And that’s where this fic comes in…. hope u comment. It helps me a lot. This one is just a lot of rambling. Sorry, I just kinda wanted to get it over with while keeping my 14 pg or over promise… hope its kk. ^^

mEntal SEX

2008-01-29T19:42:32Z

MENTAL SEX

chapt: 2/?
Preppy Gothic Spitters

characters: MiyavixKai ReitaxKai maybe more...
warnings: mental talk
rating: pg13-ish
syn: “I vote for Donald Duck as well.”
coments: i have been wanting to write something like this for a long, long time now. please give it a chance.

chapt: 2/?
pairings: KaixMiyavi KaixReita
syn: “I vote for Donald Duck as well.”
comments: well, no one is reading this really.... Well, actually maybe they are, they are just too shy to reply. so i guess this is for you stringbean and candyholic ^^ umm, yeah, there was something els i wanted to say. yet i dont remember.... so, enjoy stringy, and candy!

Run Sonic! Run!

No! Not that way!

This way!

Get that! GET THAT!

YES!

HA! HA!

NO! GET IT BACK GET IT BACK!

What ARE YOU DOING SONIC!?

GO BACK!

Alright...

Ohhh, that had to hurt!

AH! Get it Sonic! Get the stupid ring!

NO! JUMP, JUMP!

"FUCK!"

I threw the PSP to the other side of the couch then leaned back and blinked feeling my eyes burn. Why he couldn't jump up to the stupid cloud! Why was Sonic so retarded!?

Wait.

"Miyavi, whats wrong now?" Kai asked as he put a stack of magazines down onto the glass coffee table infront of me and put his hands onto his hips.

I just wiped at my eye and shook my head. "Nothing." As if I would tell Kai anything about me loosing to a stupid Sonic game. It's dumb anyway, who cares for blue pincushions that could talk...

Kai sighed before putting a few things up on the coffee table then taking the trash off before sticking his drumsticks into his pocket and sat down next tome. "Tell me."

I slowly shook my head again.

Kai sighed bringing his arm around my shoulder and pulling me towards him so my head was laying onto his shoulder. "... Miyavi, everythings going to be fine. Ok?"

I just nodded not really agreeing. Why does he think things will be normal? Nothings normal. Not anymore at least. And they never will be normal again...

Kai was silent for a minute before reaching over and pulling up a white box. I quickly pulled away from him and started to get up but he grabbed at my pants. "No Miyavi. Sit back down."

"My names not Miyavi!" How many times do I have to tell him? I'm retarded! Miyavi's not retarded.

Kai frowned and just yanked me back into the couch as he opened the box to show some rice with curry. I frowned.

"No Miyavi." Kai said slowly pulling out a fork then scooting the box infront of me. "I want you to eat this.... As much as you can."

I didn;t move to touch the box. I just sat there glaring at it. Kai sighed. "For me then?" I didn't answer. "... Please Miyavi."

"I'm not Miyavi." I didn't even jump when Kai stood up suddenly. "The what should I call you!? Dammit Miyavi stop being so hard and just eat!"

"I'm not Miyavi!" I yelled back. "And dont yell at me!"

Kai grabbed at my shoulders. "MIYAVI! Stop doing this! Stop acting like such a child and eat something for fucks sake!"

"NO!"

Kai backed away tripping over the glass table and fell onto his bum making me laugh. He looked to me, hurt in his eyes and slight embarracment as he just sat there before looking down to his lap, his bangs covering his eyes. "... Please, Miyavi, just eat something..."

I stopped laughing and frowned. "NO! And STOP CALLING ME MIYAVI!"

There was a sudden click as the front door opened and closed. "Hey, whats going on in here?"

I glared and sunk back into the couch and crossed my arms as Kai quickly stood up and ran to the person who walked through the door. I couldn't hear much but I could see everything.

"... Kai, whats wrong? Why are you crying?"

"Reita..... Please, can you....."

I frowned when they started talking in whispers then looked away when Kai threw his arms around Reita's neck and they kissed deeply.

Stupid Reita....

After a long, long, long minute of kissing Reita finally pulled away and started walking into the big room with me sitting on the couch next to the window that looked down to the city.

He smiled sweetly to me before kneeling infront of me. "Hi, Miyavi." He said slowly making me cringe.

I hate it when they talk to me like some baby...

"Get away from me fucker... And my names not Miyavi." I said not looking to him making Kai gasp. "MIYAVI!"

"No, it's ok Kai." Reita said gently then looked back to me. "You've picked up a pretty nasty word there. Where did you hear it?"

I kept silent still not looking to him.

"You got it from Ruki hu?" I just frowned making Reita sigh and look to the box of food and picking it up. "Here, let me help you with this."

"I dont want it."

"Your going to eat it." The sudden change in Reita's voice made me hold my arms tighter to my chest and sink farther into the couch. "Miyavi, you need to eat."

"No."

Reita raised an eyebrow. "... No?"

"No.... No, no, no, no, NO, NO, NO NO, NONONONONONONON, NOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!" Dont you get it? I dont fucking want it. Why cant you see that? Why must you keep doing this to me?

"Miyavi!" Kai scolded then stopped when Reita held up his hand to stop him. He put the food down and slowly stood up, frowning. "Your going to eat Miyavi, you have no say."

And with that he grabbed my arm and pulled me to my feet. "NOOOOOOOOO! LET GO OF ME! I DONT WANT IT!!!"

Kai quickly stood back looking nervous. "R, Reita... I dont think you should force him..."

"Sometimes you need force Kai." Reita grunted as he pinned my arms down and held me tight to his body. "Your too kind Kai. You let him think he can get away with things, thats why he doesn't listen to you."

Stop talking like I'm not here! I can hear you! I KNOW what your saying! I'm no child! YOU CANT MAKE ME DO THIS!

I watched Kai just stand there looking uncomfortable as Reita sat down onto the couch with me onto his lap and picked up the fork. "LET ME GO, LET ME GO! LET ME GOOOOO!"

I tried kicking and punching but my arms were pinned to my sides. I screamed and thrashed but Reita was stronger than me. He picked up the fork with rice on it then stuffed it into my mouth. I spit it out then started screaming. “AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH! AHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!”

Kai covered his ears while Reita winced. “Stop screaming Miyavi! There’s no need to scream!” Reita yelled trying to calm me down.

“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH, AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH, AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”

“FINE!”

Reita dropped me to the floor where I crawled as fast as I could away and wrapped myself around Kai’s legs. Kai almost fell over but pushed against the wall and gently placed a hand over my head looking very sorry.

I don’t care though. He let Reita try to make me do something I didn’t want to do. I already hate his guts. They think I don’t know about them either. That I don’t understand. That they’r seeing each other. I know.

Kai slowly patted my head before bending down and trying to talk to me. I didn’t listen, I didn’t want to listen. I didn’t care to listen.

I wouldn’t listen to him.

Kai started to try to pry me off his legs but I still wouldn’t let go making him sigh. I probably would have never let go if it wasn’t for the door slamming open and Aoi, Uruha, and Ruki walking in.

I quickly jumped up and ran over to Aoi and took him into a bone crunching hug. He chuckled softly, just the way I like him to and got off him. “Hey there Miyavi. How are you this morning?”

I smiled widely to him. “I’m fine!” I then looked to Uruha who looked alittle unsure and slowly started backing away.

But I was too fast.

I got him into a big bone crunching hug as well making him choke then gasp when I lifted him up. He laughed softly and wobbled when I put him down. “I’m glad to see your ok Miyavi…”

“YES!”

I then looked down to Ruki who frowned. “Don’t you even DARE think about hugging me you retarded frea- SON OF A BITCH!”

I made sure to squeeze Ruki the hardest. Even though his words are true about me. I don’t think he likes me….

“FUCK! SOMEONE, GET THIS FUCKER OFF OF MEEEE!” Ruki strangled out as I spun him around. He was always so easy to pick up. I felt a tap on my shoulder and turned to see every one looking at us.

“… Miyaiv.” Uruha said softly, being the one to touch my shoulder. “We, need to practice now, and that will be kinda hard if Ruki has no breath left to sing with.” I whined. “Aww, but I like giving Ruki hugs. He’s so short and easiest to catch!”

“FUCKEEEERRRRRR!”

I laughed and Uruha looked back to the rest of his band for help. Reita cleared his throat and walked over to us. “Now Miyavi…”

I hate him.

“Please put Ruki down, we really need to start recording this. You want us to become nice and famous, right?”

“No.” I said honestly.

Reita seemed to go tense while Aoi and Uruha looked to each other and Kai just bit his lip. “Miyavi-“

“WHAT!? LET GO OF ME YOU MONKEY!” Ruki yelled kicking me in the leg.

I dropped him to hold my leg then looked to him sadly before limping away to sit on the couch.

They stared at me for a minute except Ruki who pretended to wipe dust off his clothes before walking onto the stage and blowing into the mic. “Ok! Lets get this practice OVER WITH!”

Every one winced when he screamed into the mic and started going to their instruments grumbling.

I felt Kai glance at me from behind his drums before starting them off with a count down.

And then there was noise.

After about 3 hours of practicing and me trying to get Sonic to beat Egg Man’s ass they took a break slowly walking off the little stage and going to sit down or lean against equitment.

I moved over for Uruha to sit next to me and he smiled and then started talking with Aoi who sat next to Uruha.

Kai and Reita sat on the couch across while Ruki leaned against the arm of the couch listening to Uruha and Aoi’s conversation.

I smiled and put my game away, waiting for someone to start talking to me. When no one offered I felt my smile fall slightly and I looked down to my hands.

“Hey retard.”

“Ruki!” Kai scolded to the smirking Ruki.

I looked up to him and smiled. “Yes shorty-chan?” Ruki didn’t seem to like that and slid onto the couch almost into Reita’s lap if he didn’t move. He pulled out a cig and started smoking “Why the hell are you here?”

“Ruki.” Kai said warningly. Ruki waved him off then looked back to me. “Doesn’t matter Kai, he just want’s attention the little handicapped bitch doesn’t know what were talking about.”

“Ruki!” Both Aoi and Reita said at the same time. “What!?”

“No, he’s right.” Every one looked over to me and I smiled brightly. “I don’t know a fucking word your saying.”

Just agree.

If that’s what it takes for them to look at me. To talk to me. To notice me. Then that’s just fine.

Every one stared at me. Even Ruki, who didn’t notice his cig slipping from his fingers and his mouth hanging open slightly from what I said.

That’s right. Do you feel bad now? Do you believe what you just said? Cause it is true. I know nothing… You even said it yourself.

….Don’t look at me like that….

There was silence as I just sat there smiling while every one looked to me with slack jaws. I finally pointed. “Ruki, don’t you feel that? You cig is burning into your pants.” I laughed behind my hand as Ruki cursed and started slapping the hot cig off his clothes.

Every one seemed to snap out of it at that but still had uncomfortable looks. I looked over to Kai and tried not to notice his and Reita’s hands locked together. Reita’s thumb gently stroking over Kai’s hand.

Slowly.

Slowly.

One to three, stroke.

Two, two, three, stroke

Three, three, three, stroke.

Two, four, pie, STROKE.

Eight, snake, scones STROKE.

NINE, FOUR, SIX, THREE, DIE!

“So! I think we should do a vote!” Aoi said clapping his hands once. I blinked then quickly followed him making him smile to me. I smiled back.

There was a ‘hunn’ from Ruki who was starting on a new cig and nods from Reita and Uruha. “I think a vote is a great idea.” Kai said sitting up.

“Great idea!” I said smiling.

“Miyavi please, don’t copy people, that’s annoying. And you don’t have to yell…” Reita said slowly.

My smile fell.

“Yeah.” Ruki said smirking to the ceiling. “You need a brain at least this big.” He held up a paper clip. “And an IQ over 40. To vote this vote.” He then chucked the paper clip at me.

Reita and Kai frowned to Ruki who laughed at his own joke. “… Oh, then that’s too bad I guess…” I said looking down to my lap. “Well, we will just have to watch from the side lines then.”

Ruki stopped laughing. “We?”

I nodded then smiled. “Isn’t it great your not the only one who fits those categories Ruki?”

Ruki’s eye twitched. “You trying to be funny punk?”

I cocked my head. “No, I am very serious.” I then puffed out my chest. “Us retards must stick together.”

Ruki squeezed his cig in half then glared to Aoi who was laughing behind his hand. “Ok, that’s enough Ruki.”

“Me!? What did I do? HE was the one who is cracking stupid jokes.” He then glared to me. “You think your funny dick head?”

“ALRIGHT! Lets begin the vote!” Kai said standing up and snatching Ruki’s hat off his head. “Hey!”

“Ok, this is how it’s going to go.” Kai said pulling up a little pocket notebook then passed it out. “Everyone pull out one piece of paper and write the name of who you want to be leader of the band. We- I said one piece Miyavi. Please try to listen.”

I blinked and tried folding the other 8 pieces of paper back into the little notebook then handed it over to Reita.

Kai watched me for a minute later before continuing. “Ok, so you will write down the name of who you vote. Then put it into the hat. When everyone has voted, we will count together who has the most votes… You cant vote for yourself…..”

Kai looked to Ruki who was too busy pulling out another cig to notice but then noticed the silence and looked up from digging in his pocket and looked at all the eyes on him. “… What the fuck. What are you all looking at?” He snapped.

Kai looked away smiling. “Alright! Everyone ready, set, FIND YOUR PEN OR PENCILES AND VOTE!”

Uruha and Ruki quickly jumped up off the couch racing to find something that wrote. I was about to get up and follow Uruha when I felt a tug on my arm and looked over to Reita who was half standing up. “Please Miyavi, maybe you should just stay down.” He then pulled out a pen from his pocket and handed it to me before walking over and following Kai who had pulled a pen from his own pocket and ran over to sit on the stage and write a name.

I glared to the pen and sat back down crossing my arms over my chest and sitting back into the couch then sniffed. “… I could have gotten my own pen…”

I suddenly felt the pen slip from my fingers and looked over to see Aoi holding on the pen then handed me a pink one instead. “Here, use my pen.” He smiled to me and started to use the dull black pen Reita handed to me.

I blinked and looked down to the little pink pen and smiled scribbling down what I wanted then folded it and looked over to Aoi. “Who did you vote for Aoi-san?”

Aoi chuckled lightly folding his own paper then winked to me before standing up. “W, wait, your pen.”

“Keep it.” He looked over to were Ruki’s hat was and plopped his paper in. I stood up and quickly followed him. Soon Ruki came and put his paper in, then Uruha. We looked over to where Kai and Reita were seeing them whispering to eachother.

With smiles on their faces…

I looked away and walked back to the couch and sat down while Ruki yelled. “OI! Get your arses back here so we can hurry up and finish this vote and make me leader!”

Kai and Reita quickly stood up then made a fast glance in my direction. I quickly looked out the window acting as if that was what I was looking at the whole time.

They quickly walked back towards the coffee table and put their votes in the hat. “Uruha, would you like to do the honors?” Reita asked passing Uruha the hat.

Uruha smiled taking the hat and started mixing the little folded pieces of paper before standing up and slowly walking around. “Who’s gunna make leaderrrrr?” He smiled and quickly pulled out a name. “…. KAI!”

Kai blinked surprised while I clapped. “W, what? Someone voted for me?” Kai asked picking up his name from the coffee table. “Yay! Who’s next who’s next!?”

I clapped my hands loudly making Ruki roll his eyes and sit back into the couch while Uruha started digging into the hat again. “The next onnnnneeee issssss.” He pulled it out then looked confused. “…. D, Donald Duck?”

“Yay! Go Donald! Woop!” I clapped my hands happily. Every one looked to me for a minute before Uruha put the name onto the table then started to dig into the hat again quietly.

Ruki sat up pulling his cig from his mouth. “You see, I told you it was a bad idea to let this moron vote!” Kai gently set his hand onto Ruki’s leg to calm him down making Ruki grumble and sit back into his chair.

It went silent.

“… The next vote is….. Aoi!” Aoi blinked. “… Me?” He asked pointing to himself as he took his name from Uruha. Ruki rolled his eyes. “No, Santa claus, YES YOU! Now stop acting all surprised and all and hurry up and pull my name!”

Uruha waved his finger out infront of Ruki’s face and went tsk, tsk, tsk. “Now Ruki… You be patient. Your name just might be pulled next.” Uruha started digging around into the hat again smiling as he watched Ruki pout then pulled out another name. “…. Reita! Welcome to the ‘might be leader-sama club’.” Uruha handed Reita his name then went back into the hat.

“Now time for vote numberrrrr 5! And it’s…. Kai again!” He handed a smiling Kai his name then went back to the hat. I watched as Reita bent over and whispered into Kai’s ear making Kai smile brightly and look to him with happy eyes.

Something he hasn’t done for me in a long time…

“WHAT!? You mean to tell me NON of you voted for me!?” Ruki yelled almost swallowing his cig. Uruha rolled his eyes. “Ruki, there is one more vote left. It could be you.” Uruha then cleared his throat. “Now, drum role please.”

Kai picked up his drumsticks and walked over to his drum set then started to do a light drum while Uruha danced around his hand in the hat. “Annnndddd, The last vote issssss.” He pulled it out once the drumming stopped and his face fell. “…. Uh, and… The last vote… Is.” He mumbled reading the paper.

Kai leaned over his drums waiting for Uruha to read out the name while Reita bounced his leg and I rubbed my eye. “… WELL!?” Ruki finally burst out then got up from the couch when Uruha wouldn’t answer. Uruha saw Ruki coming and held the paper over his head.

“Uruha!” Uruha smirked. “You wont like it~!” Uruha said in a sing song voice making Ruki bristle and start jumping for the paper. “DAMMIT!” Ruki yelled when he couldn’t reach.

I laughed and pointed. “Look at Ruki jumping like a fish!” He glared to me before reaching back for the paper. “READ IT!”

“Nope.”

“Uruha!!!”

“Yes?”

“DAMN YOU!”

“Ah, ha, ha, ha!”

“OI!”

“Ok, that’s enough now Ruki.” Uruha said pushing Ruki easily to the side and walking back to the table while holding out the paper infront of him. “Sit down and I’ll tell you.”

Ruki sat down grumbling while Kai stood up from his drum set to stand behind Uruha. “Ahem…. SO! The last and final vote for the permanent leader-sama issssssss!”

Ruki crossed his fingers muttering under his breath for it to be him. “Please, please, please, please….”

“…. DONALD DUCK!”

“WHAT!?”

“WHOO DONALD DUCK WINS!” I clapped my hands loudly while Aoi giggled behind his hand. Kai and Reita looked dumbstruck while Uruha just looked amused.

Ruki looked as if he could kill….

“YOU IDIOT!” Ruki yelled pointing to me.

“Hu?” I looked to him confused.

“Miyavi.” Kai sighed rubbing little circles onto his forehead. “You were supposed to vote just once…”

“I KNEW THE DUMB ONE WOULD RUINE THE VOTE! I JUST KNEW IT!” Ruki rambled while Uruha just tried holding back his giggles.

“But, I did vote just once Kai… Honestly.”

“Then why is there two votes for Donald Duck?” Reita said in his ‘I am dad and dad is not happy’, voice.

I glare at him. Why are you butting in? I was just talking to Kai, not you!

I shrugged. “I don’t know. But it wasn’t me!” Kai and Reita looked to each other before sighing and sitting back into the seat not looking like they believed me. When they started whispering amongst each other I knew they didn’t.

This hurt.

A lot.

Uruha was now sitting on his heels as he was going over the names and votes that he had taken back and stopped frowning. “… Hey you guys…”

Every one stopped to look to him. “WHAT NOW URUHA!?” Ruki snapped pulling out his 5th cig that hour.

Uruha flipped through the names. “… This doesn’t make sense… There are only 6 votes…” Ruki shrugged. “So? There are six people. If you count that retard a person…”

Kai shushed Ruki then looked back to Uruha. “What are you getting at Uru?” Uruha shifted slightly. “Well, either Miyavi DID somehow cheat and vote twice… Or, someone other than Miyavi voted for Donald Duck.”

Every one looked to each other, most eyes I noticed on me…

“Oooohhhh.” Uruha smirked looking around at every one around the coffee table slowly. “The mystery of the Donald Duck vote. Is it suspect A? Uke Yutaka? The always innocent and kind looking one. While cute and fluffy on the outside, no one really knows what his motives are. Honestly he is dark and mysterious. HE COULD BE SOME CRAZED KILLER FOR ALL WE KNOW! A mystery, indeed.”

Kai tried looking angry but couldn’t help smiling. “Hey!”

Uruha tried keeping his smile under control as well but was failing then looked over to Reita. “Or could it be Suzuki Akira? Uke’s accomplice in crime. Many secrets he may have. Like, whats really under that nose band Akira?”

Reita smiled draping his arm around Kai’s shoulder. “Well wouldn’t you like to know?”

Uruha smiled. “Smart man…”

“Uh, HELLO! Our voting was totally sabatoged and all what you could do is play detective!? There really doesn’t need to be a detective when your guy is RIGHT THERE!”

He pointed to me…

“Matsumoto Takanori! Loud mouth pug with sharp temper and little fuse… Same thing. But what is up with it man? Are you throwing the blame on someone els so you can get away scott free!? Or is there something els? For behind that dark, mean, sharp tongue of yours, is really a poor defenseless baby catapiler who just needs a hug?”

Ruki glared to Uruha. “… I’m going to kill you.”

Uruha quickly looked away. “I rest my case…Takashima Kouyou! His motives are unknown as well. But one thing is for sure. With his, unresistible, sexy body. And to die for hair. With, handsome features, not to mention the perfect ass. That he really is one hot guy!”

“Uruha!” Aoi, and Kai said at the same time. “Oh, right…. We may never know… But honestly, I think he’s innocent….”

“URUHA!”

“What? I swear, it wasn’t me…”

Reita’s eyes narrowed. “Uruha are you drunk?” Uruha quickly answered. “No….” He then giggled and cleared his throat. “What ever gave you that idea Rei?”

Reita looked to him and he stood up. “Cause I honestly don’t think you know what your talking about anymore….” He said walking over to Uruha’s water bottle and opened it to take a sniff. “… Uruha!”

Uruha raised his arms in defense. “Hey man, I swear, that’s not mine…”

Reita turned the bottle so it showed Uruha’s name in thick marker. Uruha blinked then raised his arms again. “That…. Wasn’t there afew minutes ago.” Reita just rolled his eyes walking back to the table with the water bottle and set it down. “I’ve been framed I’m telling ya!” Reita just shook his head not letting the guitarist have his waterbottle.

“Well…” Aoi said picking up the votes. “… Looks like it’s a tie between Kai, and Donald Duck…" Aoi looked around smiling. "Lets vote.” There were groans and giggles as Aoi took the votes into his hands and ripped them up.

“WHAT!? Another vote!? Why don’t we all just admit that Ruki would be an awesome leader hu?” He said pouring out the rest of his cigs onto his hand shakily.

“Now children, lets do this in an orderly fashion.” Aoi said sitting up. “Lets raise hands. If you want yes for that person… Raise your hand. No… Don’t raise your hand…. Simple, right?”

Everyone nodded.

“Alright then. Only vote once…. Ready? Now who votes for Kai for leader-sama? Raise your hand…”

Reita raised his hand smiling down to Kai who slowly raised his own hand. Uruha even though had his head down on the table raised his hand as well. Ruki, grumbled but raised his hand. Aoi nodded then looked over to me.

I just blinked. “… What about Donald Duck?”

“What about Donald Duck retard? No one is going to vote for a stupid cartoon character.” Ruki snapped.

I frowned. “Well, Donald duck will feel lonely. And, I vote for him…”

Aoi nodded. “Alright then, for those in for Donald Duck, raise your hand…”

I raised my hand high while every one els put their hand down… Except Uruha who had to get his arm slapped down by Ruki.

I looked around and once again felt retarded as everyone stared at me as if I were crazy. HEY! Donald Duck would have felt lonely, and I know that feeling. No one should feel it.

Not being picked for any team in school. The coach not even doing anything about because the kids will just complain and just tell you to play with the wall.

So you play with the wall.

You play and look back to the kids in the field then to the wall.

‘Hello wall’ is what you say. ‘You’re a wall, you know, if walls can talk all the stories they would tell… Like the great wall of China, now that wall must have enough bedtime stories for you till you make it to the after life.’

‘Whats that you say? You would rather play? That’s fine… We can play just you and me, and me and you. We play with this ball. All. Recess. Through…’

Yeah, I know it plenty…

Me and that wall.

We really hit it off….

“So Miyavi you vote for Donald Duck?” Aoi ask me breaking me from my thoughts. I shake my head yes and he smiles to me slowly raising his hand.

“I vote for Donald Duck as well.”

My eyes went wide and I was sure everyone els eyes did as well… Even Uruha’s.

“….. WWWHHHHAAATTT!!!!????” Ruki jumped up to his feet pointing to Aoi. “SO IT WAS YOU! IT WAS YOU THE WHOLE TIME!!!”

Aoi shrugged. “I never said it wasn’t me.”

“But, But, how? Why?”

Kai finally spoke up. “Yeah Aoi, out of all the people, I wouldn’t have expected you.” Reita nodded in agreement.

Uruha smiled. “You sneaky fish… I wonder what els you’ve done without us knowing.”

Aoi smiled. “That’s something for me to know and you to hopefully never find out.”

As the others continued to yell and bicker to Aoi. I just sat there, looking to him with wide eyes, my arm still half raised and ,out slack.

Because…

‘Hey wall… I think there’s a blade of grass over there who would like to play with us.’
______________________________________________

My goal is to keep doing long chapts for u all. This is my challege fic, in more ways than one. I hope u like it. Ummm I finally have a fic with Uruha, and it’s also KaixReita, and, Miyavi isn’t a bad guy… wow, so much… and I’m not used to KaixReita by the way. ^^

CRAVE

2008-01-29T19:30:56Z

Title: CRAVE
Chapts: 1/2
Characters: AoixMiyavi
Warnings: character death
Syn: Aoi’s father is an X general for the American army. Now owner of one of the top military bases, he knows many secrets. Rumors start going around about a secret weapon… Aoi doesn’t believe it, but when he walks in on his father and that ‘secret weapon’ he starts getting second thoughts.
Comments: um, this is supposed to be a small 2 chapt fic… um… yes, this is like, me and no rules, ya know? I just write first thing that comes to mind… however it works it works. So, a free for all fic, hope it’s not too bad.. well, the one thing that’s bad about my fics like this is that I don’t spell check them, and they go alittle over the top crazy… um, there is no planning, and… the plots r very shaky… but whats good about them is that they r as long as FUCK! 20 pgs, u may thank KP… so yeah, here ya go. Enjoy… oh and listen to Crave, by Vanilla Unity, Album LOVE. I think the song goes well with this… but it goes better on the second chapter, that’s really when I think it just goes in perfectly…

“Father!”

“Father!”

“Father!”

Aoi past through the halls of the military base, having just heard from a few talking men about this new. ‘Weapon’. That they had, ‘questioned’ it and was finally able to get it to ‘talk.’

“Weapons don’t talk.” Aoi growled out through his teeth as he turned a corner. “That weapon sounds human, father shouldn’t be torchuring it…” Aoi was so busy avoiding people in camoflaugde uniforms that he almost didn’t hear his name being called. He turned around then smiled. “Takanori!” Takanori ran up to him, slightly panting. “Aoi, how many times do I have to tell you? Call me Ruki. I gave you a nick name.”

Aoi laughed at the way Ruki started to pout. “Sorry Ruki, I have to get used to it. Why do you want us to have ‘code names’ if everybody already knows who we are?” Ruki frowned and crossed his arms over his chest. “Cause it’s fun to have code names. It’s like real military.” Aoi rolled his eyes and started walking again. “I think this is as military as it’s gunna get Ruki… We do live here…”

Ruki shook his head then pocked Aoi’s shoulder. “No, YOU live here. I live in an actual house thank you.” Aoi slapped Ruki’s hand away. “Well, SORRY, but I live in an actual HOUSE as well… It’s just… Surrounded by the base.” Ruki smiled. “Your planning on taking over the base one day right Aoi?” Aoi sighed. “That’s the plan. But I honestly don’t want to.” Ruki blinked, his eyes going slightly wide. “Why not?” Aoi sighed, running a hand through his hair as he turned another corner. “Because it’s, military… I want a normal life and job thankyou… “

Ruki seemed to be thinking. “But, think about your familiy. I mean, when you get married, and, like… Have kids, they will be one of the most protected families in the whole state cause there surrounded by the base.” Aoi shrugged then stopped making Ruki stop next to him. “… Don’t you think were being a little over protected…?” Ruki looked to him before trying to think. “……. No.” Aoi frowned and looked to the floor. “C’mon Ru, think. We rarely go outside and when we do… We must have at least 4 military personals. I know nothing of like… The biggest style going on right now, or, what movie is happening…. It’s just… These walls.”

Ruki nodded slowly looking down to the ground as well. “… Well, all that doesn’t matter. You know that. Right? I mean, it’s just… Stuff. In here, you know whats going on in the real world. Like, what wars, or, like, votes, secrets…. Stuff…. We don’t need movies. Or Styles…”

Aoi looked down to Ruki skeptically. “Yeah, sure… We don’t even know everything that’s going on in here. Did you hear about that new ‘secret weapon’ every one is talking about. Ruki seemed to brighten up. “YES! I got to watch the interrigation!” Aoi’s eyes went wide and he quickly grabbed Ruki’s shoulders and started to run down the hall. Ruki struggled to keep up with Aoi’s long legs but managed. They ran past Aoi’s room, confusing Ruki until they made it towards the janitor closet and he stuffed Ruki inside before looking both ways and going in himself.

Ruki was not happy about getting stuffed into a dirty closet. “Aio, I’m getting my suit dirty.” Aoi shushed Ruki then gently grabbed his shoulders again making Ruki look Aoi in the face as best he could in the dark. “… Now Ruki. I want you to tell me everything you saw and heard…” Ruki bit his lip, thinking before sighing. “Only because you’re my best friend in the who fucking world.” Ruki growled making Aoi smile and lean against the door.

“Why do you care so much about the secret weapon any way?” Ruki asked fixing his shirt. Aoi shrugged. “Because, that ‘secret weapon’ is really a human being… It’s not right to keep him locked up and – what? Why are you looking like that Ruki?“ Ruki’s eyes were slightly wide as he slowly shook his head no. “No Aoi, you don’t know anything…. That, that ‘thing’ isn’t human…” Aoi cocked his head to the side. “What do you mean?”

Ruki shook his head and frowned. “I mean exactly what I said.” Aoi looked to him confused but Ruki just shook it off. “Shut up and listen, you’ll see what I mean… So, what happened in the interrigation… Well… It started off with that, one guy, you know?” Aoi blinked to him. “… Ok Ruki.. There are a lot of, guys… Witch one?” Ruki started making big hand motions before covering his face. “Uhh, well… That, that one guy… The one, with… With the thingy over his nose.”

Aoi’s eyes scrunched up as he thought then went wide. “Major Suzuki?” Ruki smiled and waved his hands in the air. “YEAH! That’s the guy, Major Suzuki… Any way… The major all walked into the booth were we where all sitting and looking out this glass window to the… ‘Secret weapon’.

Ruki looked up as he watched Major Suzuki walk into the room and tried not to look in his direction. Suzuki had complained about having one of the Colonel’s sons to be watching the interrigation. But in the end, here he was Takanori Matsumoto, sitting right there, with a front seat view of the whole thing.

Major Suzuki looked down to a few of the scientist in white lab coats, watching as they stared out the big window to the lone person chained down to a white chair in the blinding white room. Suzuki nodded down to the scientist getting a nod in return and walked over to the heavy sliding door. Light came into the dark room before it vanished as the heavy door closed.

Suzuki soon came into view on the other side of the one way window. The three scientist gripped their notepads as leaned in closer as Suzuki slowly walked up to the person. He walked around them , as if searching, before stopping right infront of him. The person didn’t seem to notice Suzuki infront of him and continued to keep his head down, his long hair covering his face.

“……… What is your name?”

The sound of Suzuki’s deep voice echoed through the little dark room making the three scientist tens before relaxing. A person behind Ruki started typing things down on a type writer.

There was no answer.

Suzuki cocked his head to the side before asking another question. “Where did you come from?”

Silence.

Ruki jumped and quickly turned around in his seat when he felt a hand grip his shoulder then smiled seeing his father, as well as Aoi’s father walking into the dark room. A few other uniformed people came into the already slightly cramped room and looked out the window to see Suzuki, his arms crossed as he looked down to the person tied down onto the white chair.

“… Do you not understand?” Suzuki asked gently, not wanting to upset or frighten the person and uncrossed his arms. “… You attacked the General’s son, what do you have to say to that?” More silence. Suzuki shifted onto his other foot and crossed his arms once again. “When we found you, you were sneaking around undergound a club with some other people… You failed to stop when we yelled, so we shot.”

Silence.

Suzuki leaned over slightly trying to get a look of the person’s face. “You were shot… You were shot 6 times, in the stomach and chest.”

Silence.

“So why are you still alive?”

Silence.

When Suzuki saw that the person wasn’t going to respond he stood up straight and started to walk around the small white room. “You should be dead, yet your not… I don’t know how this is, but we would like to know… Tell me.” Suzuki stopped pacing to look back down to the person. “How are you still alive?”

Silence.

More pacing.

“When we found you, you had a muzzle… We took the muzzle off… And you attacked. Whats so important about that muzzle?”

Silence.

“… Why did you attack when we took the muzzle off?”

Silence.

“Why did you attack the general’s son… But didn’t hurt him?”

A slight movement, but slinece.

Suzuki saw the movement and walked back to stand infront of the person. “… What is the general’s son to you?”

A small shift, but silence once again….

Suzuki stared down to the person’s bowed head before standing up straight and heading for the door. Every one was still starring at the person’s unmoving body until the door swooshed open everyone to blink then look over as Suzuki walked in. “…. I’m not sure if he fully understands me…”

There was silence before Suzuki looked over to one of the scientist making him jump then scramble with a bulky remote. He switched it on making a picture flick onto the window showing what looked like some life scans then the picture what looked like a blue walnut.

Ruki stared to the picture, seeing some red in the front, some yellow outlining the red before noticing it was a picture of the person’s brain and what was working. Whatever was red, was obviously what was working, and whatever was blue, was obiously doing nothing…

Suzuki nodded before pressing a button on the remote. There was a soft click sound before the scratching of a tape playing. Then the sound of a woman speaking in English.

“Please, state your name….”

Every one watched as red dots flared up on the left side of the brain making Suzuki snort. “So he does understand English…” One of the scientist nodded quickly. “But, it’s not his mother tongue, he understands English, but not very well…” All the scientist nodded as they watched the red spots died down as the next language was said.

Spanish

French

Chinese

Cantonese

Dutch

Egyptian

German

Japanese…

Every one watched as the red suddenly flared once again but spread covering the most of the left side of the brain. The scientist hit a button making the tape stop and watched the red as it stayed before slowly dieing down. “… Japanese…” Suzuki nodded standing up and looking out the window to the person sitting in the white chair, having no clue to the discovery they just found.

“… Why didn’t you guys know this before?” Ruki heard himself asking, his eyes never leaving the window. “Shouldn’t you guys have done test?” The scientist shifted nervously in their seats when Ruki’s father looked down to them, wanting an answer. “… W, well.. We couldn’t get near him… He wouldn’t let us…”

“Well you managed to tie him down… How did you do that?” A scientist nervously flipped through some papers in his notebook before sighing. “He… Well. He just kind of, collapsed. So we took that chance to tie him up, but he started struggling again before we were even finished tying him down…. Sir, he almost, he almost bit someone’s arm off… We wondered, If that was why he was wearing the muzzle. He didn’t have it when he was brought here. And he was unconscious. We were told he was still alive even after getting shot, put into a body bag, then drove down for an autopsy…” The scientist looked over to the other before continuing. “… But, he isn’t alive… Well, he’s not supposed to be alive… His heart rate is, very low… It’s almost like, he’s in a deep sleep, just awake… He shouldn’t be breathing sir, he shouldn’t be alive.”

He took in a shaky breath before continuing. “We, performed surgery to remove the bullets and fix the damage. That went by fine, we were worried though how things were so slow… But he’s still here… We then put him into recovery so he could rest….” The scientist swallowed and looked down to his hands . ”…We waited 7 hours, and when we came back… Everyone in recovery was… Was.”

Ruki’s father waved a hand. “Yes, yes, we have already heard about this. Now tell us what happened after.” The scientist nodded. “Well, we couldn’t find him… He was roaming the halls of the base and no one knew it was him who killed every one. Someone soon noticed his absence, but it was already too late.”

The scientist sighed before swallowing. “As you know, we found two people dead, one injured… We found him.” He pointed to the man on the chair. “By one of the bodies… It, looked as if, he was… Eating their throat.” He shook his head and looked away. “And, that is when your son jumped in… Shiroyama Yuu…” He sighed. “… Seeing, your son, made him go crazy… He ran and attacked him, knocking him to the ground and he started crying! He started crying and screaming.”

Aoi’s father frowned. “What was it he was saying?” The scientist shook his head. “It, was in another language. But it sounded like he was screaming a name.. And some other things. Luckily we should have a recording of it on the cameras… Anyway, we managed to pull him off your son, and tranq him before pulling him away and tying him down… His wounds have reopened, but he doesn’t seem to feel it… It’s like he’s some monster.”

Ruki bit his bottom lip as he watched the scientist shiver and looked back out the window to the man sitting on the chair.”… We got his muzzle back, and put it on, ever since the muzzle has been put back on, it’s like he in a relaxed trance…” He sighed as Suzuki stood up straight. “… We will call in some Japanese speaking interrogators. Hopefully, he will start talking when he can understand better.” He said motioning with his head towards the man in the seat. “Until they come, lets take a break, I will call all of you once they come in and we can start the second half of this interrigation.”

And with that, Suzuki soluted before walking out the dark room and out into the halls of the base. Ruki watched as his father walked over to the person with the type writer and started reading over what was written down. The three scientist all stood up and stretched then started out the room in low confersation. Ruki looked over to Aoi’s father who was still standing in the same spot, starring at the man in the white room sitting on the chair. He was starring as if in a deep trance.

Ruki was about to ask if he was alright but his father beat him to it. Ruki watched as the two men talked before slowly walking out the room, Ruki quickly following after them.

Aoi looked to Ruki’s face for a long minute. “… That’s it? That’s all what happened? They wouldn’t let me watch that!?” Aoi huffed and crossed his arms over his chest. Ruki shook his head. “That was only the first part Aoi…” Ruki sighed and leaned against the wall to get more comfortable. “… It’s the second part that is what still gives me shivers…” Aoi blinked to him before slowly relaxing. “… What happened on the second part?”

Ruki shook his head. “Well, I was back in that dark little room, just starring at the guy, waiting for him to move when the door suddenly opened and these two guys who I never saw before walked in…”

The man infront was tall, had blond hair, and didn’t even look in Ruki’s direction when he came in. The other man who was behind was shorter, with black fluffy hair, and actually smiled to Ruki kindly. The smile alone made Ruki blink in surprise. No one smiles like that and makes it look like they mean it…

Soon, Major Suzuki walked in, talking to the man in blond hair quietly while the one in black looked out the window to the man in the chair. There was some nodding, then frowning, before Suzuki shook his head. Obviously not happy. “I do not like the idea of you, writing down everything… This is top secret an—“

The one in blond hair raised his hand. “We understand, but we need to write things down so we can go over it later. Now you called us, we do our job professionally. We know what were doing.” The one in black hair nodded before turning to look as the door opened and in came the three scientist, along with the type writer lady, and Aoi and Ruki’s fathers.

Aoi’s father smiled. “Ah, Kouyou Takashima, and Uke Yukata… I hope I said those names right.” Kouyou reached over and shook Aoi’s father’s hand while Uke shook my dad’s hand. “Sorry for the short notice and all, but would really like to keep things tight and underwraps… I want you to do your jobs…”

Kouyou nodded understanding before looking out the window to the man and walking out, quickly followed by Uke, who’s cheery smile was now gone and covered with a serious frown. A scientist walked out with them along with Major Suzuki. The door was locked and shut as the four men walked over to the lone person sitting at the chair. There was some talking between Suzuki and Kouyou, Ruki and the others couldn’t hear inside the room since the intercom wasn’t on.

Kai walked away from them, looking around the room as if searching for something. He then turned around and spoke, shutting Suzuki and Kouyou up to look to him. Suzuki quickly walked over and out of the window’s view and came back pulling a white table along with a white folded chair and set it down. Uke smiled that big dimpled smile to him before sitting down and setting his suit case down onto the table before flipping it open.

There was more talking between Suzuki and Kouyou while the scientist slowly moved over to the person sitting on the chair still tied down and started to move his hands to the muzzle. Ruki’s father leaned over to one of the scientist. “What’s that man doing?” The scientist looked over and watched the shaking man’s hands as they started to remove the muzzle. “… We discussed it and agreed. That he might be more comfortable talking if—”

BAM

“AAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!”

Ruki’s eyes went wide at the scream, loud enough to be heard in the other room as he watched Major Suzuki and Kouyou along with Uke turn and gasp. The man was over the scientist, biting into his neck. The muzzle off on the floor by the side of the chair. Suzuki didn’t waist anytime as he ran over to the man and started to pull him off the scientist who was kicking and screaming. Kouyou ran over to the scientist and pulled him from under the man who was trying to get out of Suzuki’s arms.

The man flailed and squirmed trying to get out of Suzuki’s grasp while the scientist was pulled away. Kouyou pulled a hanky from his pocket and gently placed it over the scientist neck as blood started to drip to the floor. The man still had his arms tied to him wearing a restraining jacket but he still managed to slip out Susuki’s arms and rush over to the scientist still in Kouyou’s arms.

They both looked up as the person sped towards them, before knocking into them and making them fall to the ground .Kouyou tried sitting up, but the scientist plus the man was ontop of him. Everything seemed to go slow motion as the secret weapon looked down to them before opening his mouth to bite the scientist who was shaking in fear. Something banged to the floor and the weapon suddenly jerked and started screaming.

He rolled away, trying to move from the thing causing him pain before he went limp off to the side. Major Suzuki took that as his chance to grab the muzzle and run back to the man before strapping it over his face and lifting him up. Kouyou helped the crying scientist up and smiled over to Uke who was holding a tazer in his hand. There was some quick words from Kouyou that Ruki couldn’t hear in the other room but it made Uke laugh before pulling the scientist towards the door.

Once again, light was flooded into the little dark room as Uke helped sit the still crying scientist down into an empty seat. “Everythings fine… If you want you can go to doctor to get that checked.” Uke said gently. The scientist nodded then quickly stood up and bolted out the door. Ruki’s father quickly went after him while Aoi’s dad just stayed and continued starring out the window to the man now sitting quietly back on the seat. Kouyou seemed to be thinking really hard about something before walking over to Suzuki and whispering into his ear.

Suzuki nodded before looking to him crazy, but nodded and started for the door. “I’ll be back. Kouyou thinks he knows how to get him to talk.” He said as he rushed out the room. Every one stayed rock still, except for Uke who walked out and back into the white room. Kouyou nodded to him before talking. Uke frowned and looked over to the man on the seat, then over to a spot of blood on the ground and nodded. He walked back over to the table and picked up his chair before sitting down and pulling a note pad and started writing.

A little while later, Major Suzuki came back holding onto a silver suit case and walked into the white room. Not even saying hello or giving a glance. He stormed in before setting the case by Uke’s and walking over to the man. He frowned to him before slowly removing the muzzle. When it looked like the man wouldn’t move he nodded and walked out the room. In the small dark room, he set the muzzle down before pressing a button and speaking into a mic. “You may now begin your interrigation…”

Kouyou nodded, turning to say something to Uke. The small dark room was now able to hear everything as Kouyou said something to Uke in Japanese then turning and looking to the man.

Ruki shook his head to Aoi as Aoi blinked to him. “… Well?” Ruki frowned. “Well, it was all said in Japanese, so I couldn’t understand, but… well. I did read over the notes… I’ll just tell you what I read over and what I saw.” Aoi sighed happy his friend had such a photographic memory and leaned back against the door of the closet. Ruki closed his eyes as he thought over how he was going to say this. “… Well, the Kouyou guy walked around in a circle before looking over to Uke… He seemed to be really thinking hard before mumbling under his breath. The notes said, he said: Lets start then Kai…”

Uke nodded, or Kai, nodded writing something before looking up to Kouyou. “You can start anytime Uruha…” Uruha looked back to Kai with a frown while Kai just smiled slightly impatient Uruha just frowned before going over to the case Major Suzuki brought in and opened it. His back was to Ruki so he couldn’t see. But when he moved away and held up what he pulled out Ruki frowned.

The man seemed to get into attention, looking at what was in Uruha’s hands, his face showing behind the curtain of hair. Uruha smiled slowly moving the blood packet around, the man’s eyes following every move. Uruha cocked his head to the side. “This, is what you want, right?” A weak nod. “Good, now tell me… Whats your name?” The man didn’t look as if he heard, his eyes glued onto the blood packet in Uruha’s hands. Uruha sighed and tossed the blood packet back into the case. “Well, then I guess we will be going then.” Kai nodded starting to put his own things away and stood up. It was only when Uruha picked up the case of blood packets that the man on the chair reacted.

“MIYAVI! MIYAVI! MY NAMES MIYAVI!” Uruha stopped, smirking lightly before turning around to see the panic spread over Miyavi’s face. “… Miyavi?” He nodded, his pale face now out in full view. Ruki blinked seeing the pale skin and deep red eyes. This Miyavi looked like an ill person, with bags under his eyes and his thin body slouched over. But Ruki knew, with what he seen so far, that Miyavi was far from weak…

Uruha smiled turned around walking back to the table. He set the case down as Kai sat down and pulled out his notepad and started writing again. Uruha opened the case and pulled out a blood packet before tossing it towards Miyavi. Miyavi’s eyes went wide, his arms were tied down by the jacket, and he couldn’t move since Major Suzuki had chained his whole body down to the chair. He caught the blood bag in his mouth, quickly biting into the thin plastic with his sharp teeth. Soon blood spilled down the corners of his mouth as he sucked the packet dry and spit the empty container to the floor.

Uruha pulled out another blood packet and balanced it in his hand. “See? You answer my questions, you get rewarded…” Miyavi just sat quietly, starring at the blood packet. “Now tell me. How old are you?”

“… I don’t know.”

Uruha frowned slightly. “… That’s fine…” He moved the blood packet to his side making Miyavi lean forward getting ready to catch it again. When Uruha didn’t throw it he flinched slightly. “I honestly don’t know!” Uruha blinked to Miyavi and smiled. “… I know, it’s fine.” He said still not giving the blood packet. Miyavi whimpered slightly but sat back into his seat while Uruha rubbed his chin to think. “… You have family? Friends?” Miyavi’s face seemed to go blank as he sat back. “.…..” uruha raised an eyebrow. “No? Yes? Be honest now…”

Miyavi continued to keep silent, looking down to the floor as he shifted slightly. Uruha sighed. “Tell me, whats your favorite color?” Miyavi looked up at the question, even Kai who was busy writing glanced up from his notepad to look to Uruha before slowly shaking his head and writing again. Uruha cocked his head. “Well? Tell me, or you wont get any more.” Miyavi stared to Uruha before looking down to the blood packet then back up to Uruha as if alittle unsure. “… P, pink…” Uruha nodded tossing the blood packet up into the air where Miyavi caught it and started sucking greedily.

Uruha watched him before moving to grab another blood packet. “Does this taste good?” He asked shaking the blood packet in his hand. Miyavi spit the empty plastic to the floor. “…No.” Uruha cocked his head and tossed Miyavi another blood packet. “Then, why do you want them so much?” Miyaiv spit out what was in his mouth. “.……”

Uruha raised an eyebrow. “Remember you don’t answer, you don’t get any…” Miyavi still kept quiet so Uruha moved on. “Tell me, are you thirsy?” Miyavi shrugged. “… More like hungry… No, I’m not even hungry right now.” Uruha blinked. “Well, if your not hungry, and not thirsty… Why the blood?” Miyavi slowly closed his eyes as if thinking before opening them again. “… Comfort eating?” Uruha looked confused. “On blood?” Miyavi just shivered and shifted in his seat looking down to the floor. Uruha watched before sighing. “Why would you need comfort?”

Miyavi swallowed. “… I lost someone dear to me.” Uruha nodded tossing the blood packet over to Miyavi who caught it easily. “How where they dear to you?” Uruha asked softly. Miyavi kept his gaze down to the empty blood bags on the floor by his feet. Uruha sighed and was about to ask another question but Miyavi stopped him. “… He told me, not to do this… He told me, not to loose it, but here I am… I’ve lost it… And I cant stop myself.” Uruha frowned when he saw tears start falling down Miyavi’s face and to the floor. “I promised, I wouldn’t be doing this… But I am…”

“… What did he tell you not to do?” Uruha asked after a minute. Miyavi sniffed and looked up to him. “Not to comfort eat…” Uruha blinked then looked down to the blood packet. “But, you are… Do you eat blood regularly?” Miyavi got ready for the blood, sitting up straight, his tears forgotten. “Yes.” Uruha tossed Miyavi the blood who caught it. “Do you think you can stop?” Uruha asked pulling up another blood bag. Miyavi dropped the one in his mouth and looked to the one in Uruha’s hands. “Hey, you didn’t finish that one…” Uruha said with a frown. Miyavi didn’t seem to listen, starring at the full one in his hands.

“… I’ll take that as a no, you cant stop…” No answer. Uruha sighed hiding the blood behind his back making Miyavi try to follow it. “Oi, look up here.” Miyavi didn’t listen and continued starring at his arm behind his back. Uruha looked back to Kai with a weak smile. “It’s almost like talking to a dog…” Kai just gave a small smile back and went to writing in his notepad again.

Uruha turned back to Miyavi. “… Tell me, who where those people you were with when you were under the club?” Miyavi opened his mouth to say something then closed it. Uruha pursed his lips. “What were you doing, at the club?” Miyavi looked up to him. “We were performing…” Uruha looked surprised. “You perform?” Miyavi nodded weakly. “I sing and play guitar.” Uruha nodded throwing the blood packet to Miyavi who caught it. This time, Uruha waited until Miyavi was done eating this one before pulling another one out the case. “Do you enjoy playing guitar? And singing?”

Miyavi looked thoughtfull for a minute. “… Yes, I enjoyed it very much…” Uruha nodded tossing the blood packet. “So, you where performing at the club… Why where you underground?” Miyavi dropped the blood packet looking wide eyed for a minute as he watched it tumble to the floor, still full. “… I, uh, we… Um…” Uruha raised an eyebrow at the reaction and looked back to Kai who nodded and looked over to Miyavi. Uruha dug into his pocket pulling out some medical gloves before walking over to Miyavi who watched him warily.

“… What are you—“ He was cut off of Uruha grabbed Miyavi’s face and started looking him over. Miyavi blinked up to him, his eyes slightly wide as Uruha gently turned his face left, then right, before lifting his head up to look under his chin. Major Suzuki shifted onto his other foot while he watched, a frown on his face. Ruki couldn’t see very well since Uruha blocked the view with his body. Ruki could only see Miyavi’s legs as they flinched slightly every few minutes.

Uruha kept a firm grip of Miyavi’s mouth as he moved his other hand down his throat before turning his head to the side to expose his pale neck. Miyavi whimpered slightly, and squirmed when Uruha gently trailed his finger down a thick blue vein on the side of his neck branching as it got to his jaw. “… Kai, come over here and look at this.” Kai looked up from his notepad and set it down before quickly getting up and rushing over to see what Uruha was looking at. “… Is that an arttery?”

Kai scratched his head before shaking it. “No, I actually don’t know what it is… I’ve never seen a vein like that before… And if it was an arttery… No, it’s just not, it’s too close to the skin, and while it’s thick, it’s not as big.” Uruha nodded gently feeling the vein. “Do you think it’s just because he has pale skin?” Kai pursed his lips. “Yes, that, could be part of it…” Uruha looked up to Kai then back down to Miyavi’s neck as he started to move the collar down. Miyavi jumped and whimpered making Uruha grip his face tighter and Kai gently take a step back.

“… Kai, I think I found where it’s coming from.” Kai stepped back and looked down to where Miyavi’s neck and shoulder met, seeing two scars against the pale skin. The dark blue vein connecting to the scars and trailing up his neck to his jaw. Kai cocked his head to the side and gently touched over the scars making Miyavi yelp and quickly pulled his hand away. “… What is it?” Kai shook his head. “I, don’t know Uru, it looks like bite marks though.” Uruha looked back up to the vein and gently moved his finger to press onto the vein. Miyavi shifted before groaning, his eyes slowly rolling to the back of his head as Uruha pressed harder.

Kai watched the reaction then up to Uruha and gently moved Uruha’s hand from over Miyavi’s mouth. “… Whoa! That’s pretty cool.” Uruha smiled as he opened Miyavi’s mouth wider showing a now row of sharp K9s. Kai blinked his eyes slightly wide as he watched Uruha gently move his thumb over the bottom row. “I’m guessing, that’s what that vein does.” Kai bit his lip. “That’s such a big change though…No wonder he would be able to inflict such damage.” Uruha nodded opening Miyavi’s mouth wider and pulling alight out his pocket to look inside. “… Hn.” Kai tried looking over his shoulder. “What?” Uruha pulled away and handed Kai the light. “It reminds me of your dog’s mouth Kai.”

Kai gave a light pout. “Why does it have to be my dog? It could be any dogs…” He took the light and started looking. “… Oh.” Uruha smiled. “Yeah, now you know.” Kai stood up straight. “… Just because he’s a shar-pei you compare MY dog…?” Uruha shook his head snatching the light. “No, I mean the mouths look similar… It didn’t have to be about your dog… I’m just saying, his mouth is like your dog’s because of the type of muzzle he has.” Kai just smiled. “Yes I know Uruha, I’m just teasing.”

Uruha rolled his eyes and looked back to Miyavi’s mouth. “But, what are those black spots on the roof of his mouth?” Kai looked back. “… IT’s just like Toki’s mouth, it’s just pigmentation of the gums…” Uruha nodded. “But, you don’t see it in humans…”

Kai smiled. “That’s what you know Uruha…” Uruha blinked to Kai. “What, you’ve seen it in humans?” Kai shrugged before mumbling and turning away. Uruha pulled his hand away form Miyavi’s face to look to Kai. “Kai, come back here. I didn’t hear what you said.” Kai sighed and pushed back up from the chair and walked over to Uruha. “I said, just in cancer patients…” Uruha looked down to Miyavi’s face. “… You think he has cancer?” Kai shrugged. “I don’t know, It’s a lot of pigmentation, just like Toki’s mouth, and Toki doesn’t have cancer…” Uruha smiled. “Well, that’s cause Toki’s a dog, and a lot of dogs have spots in their mouths. Plus hes a shar-pei , they have different color tongues as you know…”

Kai just frowned. “Can you please continue Uruha…” Uruha chuckled softly gently placing his hand on the side of Miyavi’s cheek, making him jump and look up to them. Kai, stayed by Uruha’s side this time, wanting to watch what the other did. Uruha smiled kindly down to Miyavi. “Please, open your mouth as wide as you can for us.” Miyavi seemed hesitant but slowly opened his mouth and leaning back his head. Uruha frowned when he saw the teeth back to normal. “Hmm, cant you make your teeth come out again?” Miyavi quickly closed his mouth. “… What?”

Uruha frowned, not licking that Miyavi was going to play stupid before smiling. “Hey Kai, can you get me one of the blood bags please?” Kai nodded and walked over to the case picking one up and walking back. Miyavi’s eyes went to the blood in Kai’s hand and he squirmed, trying to get out of Uruha’s grasp. Uruha held his face tighter and took the blood bag before holding it up over Miyavi’s face out of his reach. Miyavi opened his mouth then tried reaching for it even though Uruha still had his mouth in a firm hold. He whimpered reaching and trying to stand, but the chains kept him from moving.

“Stop teasing!” Miyavi finally cried out when he couldn’t reach. Uruha smiled, squeezing the bag until a few drops spilled out the top and fell onto Miyavi’s face and white shirt. Miyavi’s eyes went wide as he watched the blood drip and fall, unable to catch it. He strained to reach, fighting against the restraints but eventually sat back exausted. He sighed about to give up until he felt something cold and wet hit his lip. He reached with his tongue licking up the blood, feeling his body shiver at the now bitter taste and groaned as he felt his teeth shift wanting more.

Uruha smiled, watching as the normal human teeth started to get longer and sharper, spreading slightly. Now as Uruha watched the transformation, he could see how Miyavi’s jaw clenched and unclenched, muscles under the skin shifting and moving. “More than just his teeth is changing.” He said to no one but Kai knew it was to him. “What els is changing then?” Uruha moved his fingers to rest on Miyavi’s lips. “… I’m going to find out.” Kai nodded then bit his lip as he watched Uruha coat his gloved fingers before moving them at Miyavi’s lips and slowly sliding them into his mouth. “… Uruha, I don’t think-“

“Shush Kai…” Uruha said, but was smiling so Kai knew Uruha wasn’t angry and just sighed, moving closer just incase he needed to step in. “… How far do you plan on going?” Kai whispered to Uruha as he watched his fingers slowly disappear into Miyavi’s mouth. Uruha shivered before shrugging. “I’m just going to feel around abit.” He said watching Miyavi’s face closely. At the moment Miyavi’s eyes were shut as he rolled his tongue over Uruha’s bloody fingers, trying to get as much as he could.

Uruha jumped slightly when he felt sharp teeth gently close around his pinky before relaxing when Miyavi didn’t bite down anyfarther. Kai had tensed at Uruha’s jump but relaxed as well when he saw nothing bad happened. “… Uruha, please let a doctor do this…” Kai said worridly. He had seen what Miyavi could do with just his mouth, he saw in the pictures and how fast he could move with the scientist. He didn’t want Uruha to get hurt.

“Stop worrying Kai.” Uruha said with a weak smile. “I know what I’m doing…” Kai rolled his eyes and leaned over his shoulder alittle more to get a closer look. Miyavi still didn’t seem to mind, his eyes were now open as he watched Uruha closely. Probably wanting more blood… Uruha slowly started to feel around, feeling more sharp teeth. He counted the back. “… He has, what I can tell, about 42 teeth.. His jaw is, bigger? It comes loose?” Uruha frowned while Kai ran and picked up his notepad and started writing things down. Uruha used his other hand to feel around Miyavi’s jaw. “He’s a lot stronger in the jaw, I’d say it’s his main weapon…”

Kai nodded writing that down as well. Uruha then gently moved to feel the vein along Miyavi’s neck. “… I’m guessing it’s this vein that… ‘Activates’ the change in his mouth.” He slowly pushed his hand in before getting worried when he saw his whole hand could almost fit into the other’s mouth. “… Is this hurting you?” Miyavi shook his head no making Uruha blink. “Whoa, well ok then… I’m guessing this is how he is able to take a whole person’s throat into his mouth…” Kai nodded before looking up. “You know Uruha, I’ve been thinking.” Uruha nodded to show he was listening as he tried pulling on one of Miyavi’s teeth. “Well, I was thinking along the lines of, vampire… When I heard about this. But, I’m not sure.”

Uruha gave a forced laugh, starting to get uncomfortable with how far his hand was. Just one powerful bite, and he would loose his hand…”Well, since no one has ever really captured a real vampire. There’s no way to compare notes…So, if this really is a vampire… Then it would be a pretty big deal…” Kai nodded. “Yes, well… Lets go over real quick what we have… Um, so far, he isn’t able to die, he was shot multiple times and survived…He likes blood—“

“Were not too sure about that Kai, he said he doesn’t like the taste of blood, I honestly don’t think he likes it…” Kai frowned. “But, he says he’s drunk blood before…” Uruha shrugged. “He could just be one of those wanna be emo kids who likes to scare people.” Kai put his pen to his lips and looked up to the bright ceiling. “… Yes, well… How do you explain the shooting and surviving?”

“Lucky…Damn, it’s like he has no gag reflex…” He said shakily quickly pulling his hand out Miyavi’s mouth and held it to his chest. Miyavi just made a face at the taste of elastic in his mouth before looking up to Uruha as if asking for something. Uruha sighed taking a blood bag and putting it to Miyavi’s mouth. He quickly jumped back when Miyavi snatched it then started sucking the bag empty. Kai looked up from reading over his notes. “… No gag reflex?” He wrote it down while Uruha started to take the sloppy glove off. “Yeah, my whole fist was down his throat but he didn’t even budge.”

Kai looked worried before writing it down. “… That… Is alittle scary.” Uruha felt his wrist. “Yeah, it was…I couldn’t find anything els, unless we dissect him and all…” Miyavi’s eyes went slightly wide and he dropped the empty plastic to the floor. Uruha smiled. “Don’t worry, I wont let them do that to you.” Miyavi seemed to relax before swallowing and leaning back into the seat. Uruha looked back to Kai and smiled. “Maybe he is a vampire… Since we really don’t know what they are, I mean, the vampire thing had to come from somewhere, ya know?”

Kai nodded walking back to look through his own case and pulled out a popsickle stick. “I want to see something myself.” He said walking over to Miyavi and handing Uruha the notepad. “It’s myturn, you write the notes.” Uruha gave a pout but pulled out a pen and watched Kai closely. Kai smiled to Miyavi his big smile making Miyavi blink to him confused. “Don’t worry, I’m not sticking my hand down your throat like Uruha, I actually took medical classes, I actually know what I’m doing.” Miyavi just blinked while Uruha mumbled something behind Kai.

Kai gently placed his hand under Miyavi’s chin. “Please open up and say, ahhhh.” Miyavi slowly opened his mouth, the sharp teeth now gone, his mouth only opening about the size any normal person could. Kai nodded gently looking to the blue vein on the side of Miyavi’s neck then sticking the popsickle stick over Miyavi’s spotted tongue. “… Yeah, I don’t think it’s cancer.” He said after a minute making Uruha roll his eyes. “… And, he looks pretty normal, besides the extra pigmentation…” He said slowly moving the popsickle stick towards the back of Miyavi’s tongue. He quickly pulled away and took a few steps back,running into Uruha when Miyavi gave a loud gag and shot forward.

Kai and Uruha stood there for a minute as they watched as Miyavi slowly sat back up, looking slightly ill. Kai frowned and turned around to lightly shove Uruha who was hiding behind the little notepad. “You told me he had NO gag reflex!” Uruha sighed and slowly removed the notepad from his face when he saw that Miyavi wasn’t going to get sick all over them. “… He didn’t! I swear! I like, stuck my whole fist down his throat and he didn’t react!”

Kai just frowned tossing the popsickle stick at Uruha’s head and snatching the notepad away before standing behind him. “You do the rest, I’m done…” Uruha lightly rubbed at the spot where the popsickle stick hit him and walked over to the case of blood. He picked the whole case up and leaned against the white table as Kai sat back down, still frowning. Uruha cleared his throat lightly tossing a blood bag so Miyavi could catch. “… That’s all the probing we will be doing with you today Miyavi.” Uruha said gently as he watched Miyavi nod. Uruha gave Kai a few minute to catch up, and just tossed Miyavi a few more blood bags before looking up to the clock over the one way window. “… Alright, Miyavi. I want you to tell me. What do you think of the general’s son?”

Miyavi blinked to Uruha confused. Uruha watched his reaction before going through his pocket with his free hand that wasn’t holding the case of blood bags and pulled up a picture. He walked over to Miyavi and held it up to his face. Miyavi’s eyes instantly went wide when he saw the picture and jerked in his seat. “W, where is he!? It looks just like him! You have to show me to him! Please! It’s him I know It!” Uruha quickly pulled the picture away as Miyavi started struggling and crying. “PLEASE! LET ME GO! IF HE’S REALLY STILL ALIVE I MUST FIND HIM!”

Uruha frowned and slowly put the picture away making Miyavi struggle even more. “Who is it that your talking about Miyavi?” Miyavi stopped struggling as he stared to the floor wide eyes before slowly relaxing. “… No one, please, I want more blood…” Uruha frowned. “Is this more of your comfort eating?”

“PLEASE! I NEED IT!”

Uruha looked back to Kai who slowly nodded his head before sighing and going through the blood bags and pulling another out. He tossed it to Miyavi who greedily ate it. “… More, I want more.” Uruha frowned. “You don’t get more until you answer a question.” Miyavi looked as if about to have a tantrum attack but Uruha spoke up again. “Two more questions, that’s it… And I’ll give you the rest.” Miyavi stopped as he looked to Uruha with wide eyes. “… R, really?” Uruha nodded. “Really…” Miyavi relaxed back into his seat, ready for the next question. Uruha smiled. “Are you a vampire?”

Miyavi didn’t seem fazed, but by the long silence that followed after the question told all that he was hesitating.

“…………Yes.”

There was an audible snap as Kai’s pen busted, but he was too shocked to notice as he sat there, starring down to his notes, his eyes wide.

Ruki shifted in his seat, leaning closer while he heard a short gasp from the lady typing on the typewriter. A whisper from his father to Aoi’s father, and Major Suzuki slowly dropping his arms to his side, then things went back to the thick silence as they waited for Uruha’s final question.

Uruha didn’t look surprised. He had his eyes closed, slightly frowning as he thought of the next question that he was going to ask. This gave Kai a chance to collect himself as he searched for another pen to use. Uruha seemed to sense when Kai found something els that could write and slowly opened his eyes as he looked straight into Miyavi’s eyes. “……… Is drinking all this blood hurting you?”

Miyavi slowly blinked before looking to the case filled with blood before looking back up to Uruha.

“…No?”

Uruha blinked at the, question/answer. “… You don’t sound so sure.” Miyavi bit his lip before shifting in his seat. “You said only two questions, I answered those questions, I want the blood…” Uruha frowned and looked as if he wasn’t going to give any before tossing one into the air for Miyavi to catch. Then another one, and another one…

Kai saw that it was pretty much over and started to collect his things and put them away into his own case. By now the case holding the blood was mostly empty, there were only about 5 more packets left, and Miyavi was slowing down. Uruha frowned as he watched Miyavi struggle to finish the blood packet in his mouth as Kai stood up from the table and walked over to him watching Miyavi as well.

Major Suzuki watched for a minute longer before walking to the door and opening it and walking in. A scientist turned the intercom off and let the quiet take over once again. Every one was holing rock still, watching as Kai and Major Suzuki talked while Uruha tossed another blood packet to Miyavi. They talked for a few minutes before Kai nodded and Suzuki nodded as well. Uruha set the empty case that was holding the blood down onto the table and walked over to say afew things to Kai, then the major.

A scientist quickly stood up when Major Suzuki started to untie Miyavi, seeing how he wasn’t attacking and slowly handed Suzuki the muzzle. Ruki slowly stood up, feeling how stiff his legs where and stretched letting out the kinks and knots in his joints before leaning against the window. He turned around seeing his father walking into the white room and going over to talk with Uruha and Kai. Ruki jumped when Aoi’s father leaned against the window next to him, his face almost pressing as he continued to stare at Miyavi’s lanky body.

Ruki watched him closely for a minute before quickly looking back out the window when he saw movement out the corner of his eye. Uruha, Kai, and Suzuki were all crowded around Miyavi’s body while the scientist and his father stayed off to the side. It looked as if Uruha, Kai and Suzuki were all struggling with something.

And then Ruki saw it…

Red.

Lots and lots of red seep from between their legs and flow past their feet before Suzuki stumbled slightly as all of Miyavi’s weight fell onto him and he pulled him up so he wouldn’t fall into the puddle of blood below them. Seeing the blood smeared over Miyavi’s face and the ill look in his eyes told Ruki that he had gotten sick and lost all the blood he had consumed. Ruki looked over to his father who was talking on his walky talky and a few minutes later, a group of cadets all marched in and helped Major Suzuki pull Miyavi to his feet.

Soon a stretcher was called in and Miyavi was rolled out, Ruki and Aoi’s fathers following along with Major Suzuki and the scientist. Ruki stood there, the type writer lady looking over her notes before nodding and leaving as well. The only ones left were Ruki, and the two Japanese interrogators who were still in the white room, the door now wide open.

Ruki slowly stepped inside, watching out for the puddle of blood and giving a weak smile to Kai’s big one. “Hello there. Did you watch the interrigation?” Ruki nodded stiffly. “… I didn’t understand any of it though…” Kai cocked his head to the side. “It’s fine, you can read over the translated notes later, I’m sure your father wouldn’t mind…” Kai then pulled out a little veil and put it against the puddle of blood, letting if fill slightly before pulling it away and closing it. Uruha snatched the veil and looked it over before nodding to Kai and sticking it into his pocket.

“Well, I guess we will be leaving now.” Uruha smiled to Ruki before going through his pockets and handing Ruki a card. “I am going to ask you something… Something important…” Kai frowned his face now serious. “… Listen, I don’t know much about American military, but make sure they don’t hurt him… I know, he’s hurt a lot of people… But he’s in pain. That’s all… Can you do that for us? If things start going bad with him, call us. As you saw, were able to get more out of him unlike your hot Major.” Kai laughed behind his hand while Ruki took the card and slowly nodded.

Uruha smiled. “Thanks. I’m sure Miyavi is very thankful as well.”

Ruki bit his lip when he was done and looked up to Aoi’s face. “… A, Aio?” Aoi looked shocked. “… I cant believe this… A vampire!?” Ruki quickly covered Aoi’s face with his hands. “Shhh, don’t yell it out.” Ruki hissed. Aoi didn’t seem to notice him though as he smiled looking excited before ripping Ruki’s hands off his face. “Do you know what this could mean!? A REAL vampire! And, he seemed to really like me!” Ruki bit his lip. “Aoi…” Aoi didn’t listen and opened the closet letting the blinding light wash over them before quickly stepping out. Ruki followed after him. “Aoi… Aoi, c’mon, where are you going?” Ruki asked worridly.

Aoi smiled to him. “I gotta talk to my dad!”

“NO!”

Aoi blinked when Ruki suddenly tackled him to the ground. “No! Aoi don’t! You weren’t supposed to be there for a reason! It’s top secret military don’t-mess-with-me crap. If my father finds out that I told you, I’ll be in deep shit. I’m trusting you Aoi… The only reason why I told you was because you’re my friend…”

Aoi sighed and nodded. “Alright, I’ll drop it.” Ruki sighed and crawled off of him. “Thank god… Alright, come with me.” Ruki grabbed Aoi’s hand and started pulling him toward the opposite way of Aoi’s father’s office. “W, where are we going?”

“Away from your dad. I know you, you say, ‘yes, I wont open my big mouth and spill’ then go off and do it… So I am going to take you away from your father, and make you forget about that weapon…” Aoi sighed and rolled his eyes as Ruki continued to pull him down the hall. Fine, he will just have to try and see this, ‘secret weapon’ all by himself. Shouldn’t be too hard…
_____________________________________________________

yesh, free fanfic… spelling errors and all the crazyness and sucky plotness along with the 20 chapterness…. Yes, pls comment and I just might make this into a full blown fic for u ^^

oH BoY k!LL ch30

2008-01-21T21:48:59Z

Title: oH BoY k!LL
chapter: 30/??
Author: kitty_pon
Pairings: Miyavi x Reita, Reita x Aoi, Ruki x Kai
Rating: PG 13
Warnings: unbeta-ed, m-preg
Synopsis: "Your going to help me break Kai out of prison."
Summary: Reita's life is perfect. He has friends, a good job, a house, and a boyfriend. But what happens when his past rears it's ugly head at 4:58 in the morning? GazettE, Miyavi, Antic Cafe, SuG, Kagraa, the works
comments: well, sorry for making u guys wait... i have been reading over past chapters and was thinking 'my god... i SO SUCK!' my writing is TERRIBLE! it's like... kiddy compared to others... well, i hope this isn't too bad. i need to get back with the flow of things in this fic. it might take a few chapts. but yeah. lately my mind has been kinda spacy... cant concintrate... well, it wont stop me writing... just make me feel, slightly uncomfortable, ya know? like i'm not feeling it... so yeah... enjoy chapt 29!

BTW i have a surprise fo ru next chapter!!!! XD

chapt: 29/??

parrings: MiyavixReita ReitaxAoi

syn: "Your going to help me break Kai out of prison."

comments: ah, been so busy. and have been working on my other fic mEntal SEX, that NO ONE has really been reading.... but dont worry, i am getting plenty of love from LJ... just not here... yes, well. it's been awhile. and i see now that i left u guys on a pretty nasty cliff hanger for over two? weeks now... yes, i apologize for that.... that was not supposed to happen... so, forgive KP and her military school, and stress relieving fics, and her Miyavi 8&%@!$ (insert your words here) and lets all be happy.

*feeling better?*

*drip*

"..... Ughgn." Miyavi slowly sat up while holding his head before wincing and holding at his chest.

He was in pain!

Alot of pain!

He groaned holding still and letting the throbbing go down as he lightly rubbed at his chest. When it didn't stop he forced himself up and wobbled to his feet before looking around.

He was in a dark room... Too dark to see at the moment.

He blinked a few times feeling as cuts and bruises stung or ached as he blinked.

Damn, what happened?

When his eyes had adjusted slightly he looked around and was able to tell that a big mirror and what looked like sinks was up against the wall. He turned around wincing and saw the crushed stalls behind him.

*drip*

He groaned softly as he turned and stumbled over to the sinks almost falling onto them. He fumbled around in the dark looking for witch one was making that annoying dripping sound. When he found it he quickly screwed the handle tight making it go deathly quiet.

He stood there panting as he slowly leaned off the counter of the sinks and struggled to stand up straight. He strained his eyes to look around for the lightswitch.

When he saw non he stumbled to the corner of the sinks where the paper towels were and started to feel against the wall. He would have to feel the whole wall of the bathroom to find the light switch, something that didn't excite Miyavi one bit.

But if he wanted to continue standing here in the dark, and not find the door, or check his wounds, then he better find the light quick because his chest was killing him.

He was so busy feeling against the paper towels and trying not to fall to see a dark shadow curled up under the sinks. He only noticed when the shadow moved light lightning towards him.

He yelped and tried jumping away but the shadow grabbed him and shoved him against the wall making him about to cry out if a hand didn't cover his mouth.

He stood there his eyes wide as he tried seeing who it was that had him before quickly shutting his eyes as dim light filled the small bathroom.

He blinked afew times looking down and seeing a head of red hair, then a small, angry face glaring up to him. He squirmed when he felt the person push against his chest with his elbow while he removed his other hand from the light switch.

Miyavi, knew who this guy was. He's seen him somewhere. But it keeps leaving his mind who it is making him feel slightly scared.

He jumped when he felt a hand slither under his sweater and and lightly spider over his genes button.

He whimpered behind the hand and flinched quickly shut his eyes as he felt fingers lightly touch over his navel then to the rim of his pants.

Was this guy a rapist!?

What was he doing!?

He didn't remember THIS from the g--

"AH! NO, dont touch that!" He squirmed feeling the guys grip tighten on his mouth when he managed to get his face free.

Too late.

The guy quickly pulled out the gun that was tucked safely in Miyavi's pants and aimed it right under Miyavi's jaw his glare deepening.

Miyavi stood there his eyes wide and breathing heavy and shaky as the guy gripped the gun tighter, his own breath slightly fast.

"... You." He hissed. "Miyavi."

Miyavi blinked at his name.

The guy seemed to be thinking before moving close to Miyavi's face making Miyavi want to back away.

"You, put my friend in prison... And me on house arrest... For something that was YOUR fault."

Miyavi felt his heart speed up. REVENGE!?

He hopped not.

"That prison, is killing him... It's making him loose his mind." The guy shifted to he was leaning into Miyavi, still pushing the gun under his jaw. "You, hurt Reita... You, hurt Kai, even Aoi... You hurt us all... It's all your fault. You should have never done those things. And you know it."

Miyavi wasn't really paying attention to the lecture, he was more worried about the not-safety-locked-and-cocked-gun jammed under his chin knowing it was going to leave a bruise.... If he lived through this.

Miyavi didn't look up to the guys face until he noticed the thick silence around them and finally pulled his eyes away from the gun to the guys angry face.

Miyavi noticed the guy was really looking at him, as if searching for something... Anything. Before pulling away and letting Miyavi's face free.

Miyavi blinked as he watched him back up, still holding the gun out at Miyavi's chest. "... And that is why I didn't kill you."

Miyavi blinked. Did he miss something?

He slowly cleared his throat, tasting the blood and feeling how dry it was before talking. "... Y, your going to, let me go?" He asked softly, surprised at how weak his voice was.

The guy frowned. "Like hell I will."

Miyavi felt himself slouch, then quickly stood back up when the sharp pain shot through his chest making him cough. He looked down to his hand he coughed into seeing the specks of red.

Blood.

"No, I'm not going to let you go.... Your going to do something."

Miyavi looked back up to the guy before the name finally clicked in. "R, Ruki... Your that Ruki guy. From the court room. I remember you n--" He stopped....

If he said remembered, the guy might not be too happy that he forgot about him in the first place.

Ruki seemed to notice anyway and ran up to Miyavi jabbing the gun into his chest making him cry out and slide down the wall before being forced back up as Ruki grabbed a hand full of his hair.

"Listen to me." Ruki hissed pressing his face up to Miyavi's the gun to Miyavi's chest. "Your going to listen to me... Like it or not. You understand!"

Miyavi shut his eyes and nodded. Now putting a name to the face, he really didn't feel safe.

"Now, I could of let you die... I could of chocked you to death... But I didn't." Ruki backed his face away."I let your sorry ass live. Because, I got a job for you."

Miyavi blinked up to him. "... And, what is that job?"

Ruki frowned and slowly brought the gun from Miyavi's chest to rest between his eyes. "Your going to help me break Kai out of prison."

Miyavi looked up to Ruki for a long, long, long minute. And, despite the situation he was in, despite the request. He couldn't help but laugh.

Ruki didn't see what was so funny with what he said and let it show on his face while he rested his finger onto the trigger showing his impatiens.

Miyavi just continued to laugh before finally wincing at the pain in his chest but was still smiling before looking up to Ruki with a smirk. "I know the perfect person to help us..."

Reita.... Reita, wake up.... Come on. You need to wake up now...

Reita groaned and slowly rolled over onto his side before cracking his eyes open to the blinding white of a hospital room.

He blinked and looked over his shoulder to the blurry image of someone. "... Reita? Reita are you alright?"

Reita blinked thinking he saw Miyavi and rushed up to hug him. "Why did't you come when I needed you? You weren't there when I called you... I thought you left me alone again." Reita sobbed.

Aoi blinked surprised and slowly wrapped his arms around the crying Reita's shoulders and lightly rocked him back and forth. "Shhh, it's going to be alright now Reita... I'm sorry I left you. I promise. I will never leave like that again."

Aoi had no clue how his leaving suddenly would effect Reita. He jut needed some time alone, to himself so he could think. He didn't think he would be hurting Reita so much by leaving.

Now Aoi felt bad.

Reita sniffed and slowly pulled away from Aoi's grasp to look into his face. "... Aoi? AOI!" Reita smiled through his tears. "Aoi, please dont leave me again. Please stay with me. I cant be alone!"

Reita yelled while gripping Aoi's shoulders and shook him slightly. Aoi blinked and bit his now ringless lip. It's just been about two days... No one day since he left. And Reita was already a mess.

"I, I'm sorry Reita, I promise... Not to leave you ever again..." Aoi brought Reita up for another hug before laying him back down and holding his hand tightly.

Reita smiled up to him before his eyes went wide as he tried looking through his blurry eyes. "... Aoi, your lip ring..." Aoi laughed slightly at Reita's reaction and lightly touched his nose where the little stud was. "It's my birthday gift to me... I'm 29 now Rei... I'm getting too old for things like lip rings now."

Reita blinked widely to him before smiling widely.

He doesn't look so much like Miyavi any more!

And he still loved him with all his heart.

Reita was relieved.

"I, like it... You did this while you were away?" Reita asked slowly bringing his other hand up that wasn't holding onto Aoi's to lightly touch over the nose stud. Aoi nodded smiling softly. "I was worried you wouldn't like it." Aoi said shrugging.

"Your so used to seeing me with a lip ring... You've never seen me without it now once I think about it..." Aoi said looking up to the ceiling to think before gasping softly when Reita ran his finger over the sensitive hole in his lip.

Reita blinked at the reaction. Aoi was even looking wide eyed at the reaction he had. They both sat there starring at each other with wide eyes, Reita's finger still resting over the spot while Aoi just looked down to him his hand had gripped Reita's tighter.

".... Umm, that, was my mistake." Aoi said nervously as he tried to cover up his gasp, blushing softly.

Reita continued to look up to him with surprised eyes before it turned to a smirk. He pulled Aoi down and pushed his lips to his own, taking advantage of Aoi's quick talking to push his tongue into Aoi's mouth.

Aoi quickly went silent and closed his eyes as Reita's tongue explored his mouth making Aoi hum softly. Reita moved his hands to run through Aoi's soft hair before slowly biting down onto Aoi's lower lip and sucking, making sure to roll his tongue over the sensitive hole.

Aio responded giving a loud moan, then purr as he pulled back to look down into Reita's lust filled eyes. He smiled softly down to Reita before lightly kissing his nose. "I love you Reita..."

Reita smiled as well reaching up to lick at the hole on Aoi's lip, making him pull back quickly with a gasp. "I think I like this new look."

Aoi rolled his eyes and sat up to lean onto his arm next to Reita. "... How is... The baby?" Aoi asked after a minute of silence.

Reita's smile fell and he looked off to the side, away from Aoi. "... I dont know."

Aoi noticed then forced a smile onto his face. "You know... It's the 6th week, starting today..." Aoi watched Reita for a minute before slowly bringing his hand down to rest over Reita's stomach and rubbing gently.

He could just barely see how much bigger was... It didn't look like much. But it was obvious something was in there. Since Reita was skinny and flat as paper. It was easy for Aoi to see it... For someone els, who didn't know Reita, they wouldn't think a thing.

"Looks like you ate a big dinner." Aoi chuckled softly while he continued to rub his hand over Reita's stomach.

Reita didn't feel like he ate a big dinner... Actually he felt quite empty. He was thinking over what that Kevin janitor told him...

Reita looked over to Aoi's smiling face. "... Aoi."

Aoi looked up from his hand to Reita. "Yes Reita?"

Reita bit his bottom lip. ".... You, you told me... About the project... That, I'm guessing you did the same thing, 5 years ago..."

Aoi's face seemed to go pale. "... What are you getting at Reita." He asked softly not looking to Reita's face.

Reita bit his lip and tried a different way. "... Do you know any one by the name Shiroyama Yuu...?"

Aoi blinked and looked to Reita confused for a long minute. "..... Reita. That’s my name."

Reita blinked his eyes wide. So, Aoi does know more about this project than he lets on... Unless thats just Reita's over active imagination.

"Havn't I told you that before?" Aoi asked still looking confused and rolled onto his stomach.

Reita shrugged. "I, guess.... It's just, I'm so used to calling you Aoi... Yeah, I guess that sounds right now." Reita nodded to himself making Aoi get even more confused.

"Rei, you ok?" Reita looked from the ceiling to smile to Aoi. "Yes Aoi... I will ask you this on another time." He wrapped his arm around Aoi and brought him closer lightly kissing his neck . "I just want to enjoy having you back." He whispered against Aoi's neck making him shiver.

"Oh Reita...."

Ruki pulled onto Miyavi's arm and rushed them through the halls of the hospital, getting confused looks from the doctors and nurses who passed by them.

Ruki was stopped by Dr. Kevin who he bumped into. Miyavi bumping into him and giving a groan and started leaning over him. Kevin looked to the two curious. "... Ruki... Who's that?"

Kevin pointed to the masked man with the hoody over his head. Ruki looked back to Miyavi who was leaning onto him. "Oh... This man got lost. So I'm taking him to the parking lot."

He then leaned to Kevin to whisper. "Car accident... He doesn't like showing his face out in public any more... And he's too proud to carry his cane. I need to get him a new one."

Kevin made an 'oh' face and nodded. "I see... Well sir. Take care of yourself... And dont over work. Plastic surgery can take care of any deformities from the accident."

Ruki shook his head no and made cutting signs with his throat. "Shhh, he doesn't like talking about it. He doesn't have good inssurance so he cant pay pay for plastic surgery." Ruki hissed making Kevin blink then nod. "... I'm sorry." He bowed then backed up to give them room.

"I'll let you two go. I need someplace to be myself." Ruki nodded then started pulling Miyavi, non too gently, down the hall once again.

Kevin watched as Miyavi struggled and stumbled to keep up with Ruki and sighed. "Ruki loves to help others... But he can be pretty rough at times" He shrugged and started down the hall and knocked on the door.

There was silence.

He blinked and knocked again. "Reita... It's Dr. Kevin...You ok in there?"

There was some scuffling then the 'thud' of what sounded like a body hitting the ground before stomping then the door cracked open enough for Aoi to pop his head out. "Yes?"

Kevin blinked at the hiss in Aoi's tone and his messed up hair. "... Um, I heard that Reita was in the hospital... I wanted to come and see if he was ok?" Aoi blinked. "He's fine. Come back tomorrow."

Kevin blinked when the door was suddenly closed and more stomping before laughing then the 'pumf' of someone landing to the bed after jumping. Then some giggling.

Kevin bit his lip before reaching for an abandoned cart full of dirty dishes and pulled up a 'Do Not Disturb' sign and hung it onto the door knob before leaving.

Ruki pulled Miyavi out into gorage where the doctors all park their cars and threw Miyavi into the passenger side before going into the drivers side.

Miyavi pulled off his hood then took off the hospital mask and took in a painful breath and leaned back into the chair. "Ugh! It hurts to fucking breath!"

Ruki ignored him and started his car before backing out. "Where is this person who can help us break Kai out?" Ruki asked as he started out the gorage and onto the road.

Miyavi panted for a minute before squirming in his seat. "It's, a long drive to get, to him... He lives out in the country." Miyavi wheezed.

Ruki cursed and stopped at a stop light. "Why so fucking far!?"

Miyavi smiled and closed his eyes. "He's in hiding right now. But I know where he is."

Ruki just growled and started going again once the light changed. "He better be able to get Kai out. Or I swear I'll kill you Miyavi."

Miyavi shrugged. "You and every one els." He then winced and held his chest once again, feeling himself calm down after having the fright of his own gun pointed to him. And almost dieing.

He could feel each and every bruise, every scratch, and ache in his ribs. "... I, think you broke, my ribs..."

Ruki shook his head. "No, they'r not broken. If they were, you would have alot more trouble breathing, and you'd probably be crying..."

"Then, whats wrong?"

"... Probably just a fracture..." Ruki said still looking to the road.

Miyavi frowned. "And, how can you fix that?"

Ruki shook his head. "A doctor cant do much for that... Rest is all you can do.. It will take about 4 to 6 weeks to heal."

Miyavi sighed and leaned his head against the cool window closing his eyes. He was about to meet an old friend who held the most oldest of grudges, and was one of the most dangerous and sneaky...

What about his friends at the car, still waiting for him? Or Reita? What about him? Has he noticed he hasn't been out the bathroom yet?

Has any one even gone in there since what happened? Was he really the one who gave Reita HIV?

Just the thought made Miyavi shiver. He had been so careful, getting AIDS or HIV was always a big fear for Miyavi. He couldn't get AIDS...

What would he do if he finds out he had AIDS?

Miyavi sniffed and shifted in his seat, his arms still wrapped around his chest while he tried to sleep.

Ruki kept his eyes on the road, gripping the steering wheel. He was going to get Kai out of that prison, if it's the last thing he did.

"Just wait for me Kai... Just a bit longer."

_______________________________________________

ahhhhhh! my ass is numb!!!! but i still want to post a mEntal SEX chapt for u all! i will FIGHT! XD

Me again!

2008-01-12T03:50:05Z

***People Like You... Sometimes***

You are liked, but only when people are able to overlook your faults.
Deep down, you are a good person, but you definitely have some obnoxious tendencies.
So step back, and try to figure out when people aren't responding to you positively.
A few simple changes could make you a lot better liked!

What People Don't Like About You:

People don't like that you put others down.

People don't like you seem unreasonably stubborn.

People don't like that you forget them easily. No one wants to be friends with someone who doesn't remember their name!

What People Like About You:

People like that you're interesting and intriguing. You always have something interesting to say.

People like that you are genuine and real. They can count on you to be yourself.

People like that you give them support and strength. Friends know that they can count on you to be there for them.

Do People Like You?
http://www.blogthings.com/dopeoplelikeyouquiz/

HIT ME RIGHT ON THE SPOT!

2008-01-12T03:35:42Z

***Your Birthdate: August 28***

You have a Type A personality so big it makes other Type A's shrink away in shame.
You never shy away from adversity - and you love to tackle impossible problems.
Failure is not an option for you, and more than a few people are put off by your ego.
You tend to be controlling, and you hate leaving anything up to chance.

Your strength: Your bold approach to life

Your weakness: You don't accept help

Your power color: Bronze

Your power symbol: Pyramid

Your power month: October

What Does Your Birth Date Mean?
http://www.blogthings.com/whatdoesyourbirthdatemeanquiz/

mEntal SEX

2008-01-11T05:29:34Z

MENTAL SEX

chapt: 1/?
Preppy Gothic Spitters

characters: MiyavixKai ReitaxKai maybe more...
warnings: mental talk
rating: pg13-ish
syn: “…. I just think, your going through something at the moment Miyavi…”
coments: i have been wanting to write something like this for a long, long time now. please give it a chance.

It's raining today...

I like it when it rains.

Things seem, much calmer. Ya know?

I like stepping into the puddles and walking under the rain feeling it splash against my face while I close my eyes and spin around.

Slowly.

Slowly.

I rarely get to walk out into town. And when I do it's for business. So, I try to enjoy it. Walking around and looking at the people. It's started to catch up to me... Staying in the house all the time.

I used to never want to leave. It was my safe heaven... Away from them....

..... It started with spit.

When she spit at my face.... I remember. So clearly.

I stood there, holding my face trying to wipe the spit out my eyes.

The girl who spit at my face and sneered. "Get away from us you emo freak!"

Emo...?

"Didn't you hear me? Get, LOST!"

Why would they call me that? What did I do? I did nothing, nothing wrong to them... I was just passing by, wha--

"HEY! Can you not hear me!?"

"Whoa, Tammy, it's cool. He's not bothering us." One of the prep boys lightly touched the girls shoulder. She snatched away before glaring to me and walking away, the group following after her laughing.

I watched and glared.

I hated her.

I hated that bitch.

She always did such mean things to me yet I dont know why...

She and her friends would kick dirt at me, or throw my things over the school gate. They would dump my things to the floor. Or just push it off my desk and kick it out side while every one left.

She was the one, who made my high school years hell...

The first time I go to a public school. I was so pumped. I remember.... I remember the first day I was there, the cursing. So much cursing coming from kids my age and younger. I couldn't believe it.

It was the first day of my public school and high school that she walked up to me all happy and smiling. She wanted to show me around when I told her I was new.

We laughed, and talked and not 3 hours of us getting to know each other. She gets into a fight... No, an argument really.

I learned a long time ago... People in this part of town, are too afraid to raise their fist to one another.

It's all just words.

Words that sting and leave you more sore on the inside than any hit to the stomach.

She was arguing empty threats and so was the girl in front of her. Tammy, I learned her name, finally turned and left.

I was quick to follow her afraid of what the other girl might do to me and slightly shaken at all the cursing there was. I quickly followed her to the bathroom where she started to cry, afraid that the other girl would want to fight her.

I was surprised.

The way how Tammy acted like she could beat anyone who got in her way. I soon found out that day it was all just talk.

A load of bull.

I also learned on that day not to trust people.

Tammy, looked to me with teary eyes then asked me something I will never forget.

She wanted me to fight her fight.

I looked to her for a long minute before laughing. I told her that that other girl, who I found out name was Allana. Didn't seem like she wanted anything with her.

And there started the back and forth runners game. I was the messenger running from Tammy to Allana. I told Allana about Tammy in the bathroom.

She was very rude to me and told me she didn't care about that bitch. She then told me not to trust Allana. To stay away from her if I knew what was good for me.

I didn't want to hurt Tammy's feelings so I ignored Allana and continued to go with Tammy.

God I wish I had listened.

I think, It was about 3 weeks into the school year when Tammy suddenly announced that we were best friends.

She asked me if I agreed and I hesitated.

I had remembered my dad telling me how he had no friends. He was too busy and at his age he could care less. He tole me all his friends from high school were really aquaintances and once high school was over you will forget them and move on with your life...

God, how much he was wrong...

So, I told her we were aquaintances. And that is when everything turned to hell.

She glared at me talking about not being good enough then started on her long arguments she usually has against girls who dont like her...

Witch I found out was about most of the school....

She then screamed. "Fine, we are not friends, and never will be friends. I hate you, you fucking bitch!"

And then she turned and slammed the locker room doors to the girls.

At first her words stung. No one had ever called me such a mean thing before. But then, I got over it and thought how much she was over reacting.

God, I just wish... Something like this didn't happen.

Well, she started making my life hell. She would take any friends I tried making throughout the year and somehow turned them against me.

People didn't want to have anything to do with me because I used to be Tammy's friend. She was a lying scank and the whole school agreed so too.

Yet I didn't learn these things till it was too late. I had no friends, and started working in the lunch room so that I didn't have to sit alone anymore.

I became the lunch ladies favorite.

So my first year of high school, no friends, alone, and, my grades were failing...

The second year was just worse. That was the year where the people in the school started to gang up on me. They started to pick on me. Evil things...

I became depressed.

I didn't want to do things anymore.

The things they did to me...

The things they said to me...

I had noticed a group of people from last year and took up the courage to talk to them... At first, they didn't want anything to do with me... They would avoid me and try butting me out.

Everyone did.

But they didn't seem to care that I stayed. So I tried.

But it became too painful.

Too painful to be sitting in the group, and not being able to talk since they wouldn't listen... I didn't know the people they were talking about. And, it was hard to talk when people obviously didn't want you there...

By then, I had stopped using my voice completely. There was no need to talk.

No one to talk to.

People would harass me into getting them free lunch since I was working in the lunch room again. So I tried stopping and got used to going to class hungry.

My parents, weren't the richest. And, they had started arguing... I felt stuck...

Both of my worlds were hell. And there was no way I could avoid them. Waking up was getting harder and harder to do...

I would go to school and get harassed. Then home to my parents who would argue and my controlling mother...

There was no safe place to go except my room with my computer. So every free time I would go on the computer and chat. Or play games, or read. I stopped watching tv.

I stopped talking to my parents.

I would be semi happy in my quiet room.

My parents wanted me out. But I didn't. I went to my room to get away from them.

At school, I met this guy. He was usually in the group, but he would never talk to me.

Until one day.

He came up to me and asked my why I always looked so sad. I blinked up to him confused on why he was talking to me. "... Why are you talking to me?" I asked softly my voice not used to talking anymore.

He smiled. "You were looking kind of sad there..."

He sat next to me and for the first time in a long time.

I smiled.

He was very nice to me… He would talk to me, and smile to me. And I was so happy that someone was finally talking to me.

But then I noticed something.

While, yes, he would talk to me. He would also treat me differently from his other friends. Like, he would talk to me, then get easily distracted and talk to his friends.

I noticed.

And, after awhile I wasn’t so happy any more.

I noticed that, after awhile he seemed to forget about me. He wouldn’t talk to me as much, he would stop saying hello to me.

And then I found out why.

It was the girls.

They were always all over him, and this made me mad. I don’t know why it made me mad. But it did. I would see him walking and a big group of girls would be following him. He would be laughing and smiling…

Then pass by me.

Without even looking.

Without hearing my hello over the loud chattering of girls.

And that was when I found out it was jealousy I was feeling. And the reason why I was feeling jealous was because.

I really did like him.

I liked Anthony.

More than just a friend.

Now I was confused and scared, but I continued on as if nothing was wrong. I wanted to get closer to Anthony, so I started trying getting closer to the crowd.

As soon as I walked two steps past my usual 3ft from the crowd they all gave me evil glares. But I continued to try to push my way in.

Even though the glares and obvious ignoring stung my heart every time. I still tried. I still wanted to get closer to Anthony. To get the chance to tell him how I truly felt for him. I started listening, I started watching closely to what the goth crowd said. I learned and soon would be able to stand in with them without getting too many evil glares.

I was happy. It took a few months but I was worth it. No one still talked to me. And Anthony was just getting farther and farther away.

I was quite happy to find out one day that Anthony was bi. That meant that I had a chance! I could get him to like me! I was so happy to hear those words come from his mouth.

But, then I looked down to myself.

Then to the pretty popular girls that would follow him around.

Then back to myself and wanted to cry.

Those girls were so pretty… More pretty than me of course. They were as skinny as poles, with long hair and wore makeup all the time who wore name branded clothes and held purses...

I had no chance against them. Especially since they hang out with him pretty much every second.

This made me cry even harder. It didn’t help when I one day walked into the bathroom and saw how much I was slouching. I had remembered doing this fun class about teaching kids and how to take care of money that was my mom’s idea to get me out the house. I remember playing a game.

It was the teacher’s idea.

We were supposed to find something about ourselves that we didn’t like and tell them to our partner. I remember the girl I was with, told me that she didn’t like her hair. It was too poofy.

I then told her, that I slouch.

The teacher walked up to us and asked what our thing was. The girl told her about her hair. The teacher frowned telling her that that was nothing. That hair was hair, that she had to have something real and big…

I honestly didn’t think my slouching was so bad. Yeah, my mom would nag me about it…

But when I told the teacher. She started going. “Good, yes, now that is something. Slouching is something connected to having low self confidence, you don’t hold yourself high. Depression…”

I blinked to her. She was hitting me right on the spot. Everything that she said screamed ME, ME, ME.

I was silent for the rest of the class…

So, when I walked into the bathroom and saw my reflection I gasped.

I was so hunched over.

I had never caught myself slouching before! This was the first time I had ever seen myself slouch!

It was so bad!

I looked as if I was an old man carrying bricks with arthritis in his spine!

I quickly straightened up wincing at the pain in my back and shoulders and blinked in amazement.

That was really me.

Slouching.

But, that wasn’t a slouch. That was a full out bend down and touch your toes. Now I really wanted to cry.

Who would like someone like me?

And now once I looked, I was kind of chubby too. There was flabby skin around my stomach. I guess I had noticed it before. But I really didn’t care. But now, for some reason it was really bothering me. Why I don’t know. But it was.

I was embarraced about my body now. I only had a few clothes since my parents won’t go shopping for me. She’s too selfish.

But when I got home, I started to stretch out all my shirts and would tighten my belt on my pants.

I dropped all thoughts of telling Anthony anything.

I just watched him from a distance now. I dropped from the goth crowd and started hanging by myself again.

Time passed. More rumors spread by Tammy of me. One that really got to people was when she said I was related to the great jrock god Gackt. Just because she saw me with a picture of my uncle getting a CD sighned by him.

People really didn’t like that.

They just shunned me even more.

Another one, towards the end of my second year. Was that me and Tammy were going to fight. By now, I was learning how to speak up when people would try to hurt me. I would tell them to go away. Or I would say hello. I had to learn quickly how to fight back, and curse out the other. I learned from just watching… But it was not enough.

I started skipping my classes to avoid people. I would hide to avoid people. I stopped caring for my work. I didn’t care anymore. I was taking depression medicine. And going to therapy…

Well, actually by now my mom had stopped taking me. It seems her and my therapist were talking behind my back. That the therapist I was being too hard. Too much denial. That I didn’t need to go to therapy any more.

But you see, she never asked me.

She never asked. “Miyavi, I honestly don’t think you need therapy any more… Would you like to quit soon?”

Even though I would say I didn’t need therapy. I really liked going. Someone was talking to me, yet I knew once they got home they would forget about me and worry about their own life. But, at least someone was talking to me. I could stay sane…

But they didn’t ask.

And I didn’t stay sane it seems. I made friends, in my head. There was Toby, Dante, Daina, and Tracy…

It was just us… I would talk out loud to them, or talk silently in my head. They would make me laugh, or make me think.

Well, soon my parents found out about me skipping. They decided on something that would change my life forever. They decided to put me in military school.

This I didn’t like.

But thats another story, for another time...

By now, the harassing was very bad. Teachers wouldn’t do anything. I stopped going to my classes. I had F’s in almost every class. No A’s, no B’s, not even any C’s… Just F’s and D’s. I have given up on Anthony, and felt numb to the world. I didn’t want to do anything anymore. It didn’t matter to me. I had started to forget about my only friends in my mind.

I was alone again.

I didn’t want to go to military school. I wasn’t a bad kid. Just alone. I was antisocial… I don’t know.

But now you know.

Now you know, at least something… My past I try to forget, just like my dad said. You will forget about your past, forget about the people and move on. But I havn’t forgotten about them. I still remember them, what they did to me. How I felt.

All these years.

I still remember them.

And then she spit at me. She spit at me.

And I snapped.

I walk slowly down the street my arms out like airplane wings and I make the engine sound with my mouth as I step into the puddles.

Splish

Splash

Splish

Splash.

This is me now. Oh boy, oh boy…. So much you’ve grown. You made it to 18. What do you have to say to that?

I stop. “… I am not retarded…”

….. So you say, but the one who is retarded. How would they know?

I frown. “… I am not, retarded…. Just, I don’t know….”

Splish

Splash

Splish

Splash.

There are too many people in the world. Too many brains, too many minds, too much, it’s too much. What was any god thinking when he allowed such a thing as birth from the ass of a bitch? It shouldn’t be. There are too many people.

“And it’s just 2008.”

Can you believe it? We kill the ozone every day. We cut the trees every day, we sink the Atlantic everyday.

'Thank you.' Is what the world is saying to us. 'And damn you all.'

“To hell we’ll all go. No mercy, no mercy.”

Splish

Splash

Step

Step

Step.

Down the cold stairs to the train we go…

“I don’t remember needing to go down here… Ah! Look! Over there, it’s one of those spinning doors!” I feel the people stare at me but ignore it as I run to the doors and start spinning them around. I don’t care about the people frowning on the other side wanting to come in.

I stopped caring long ago…

I suddenly feel the doors stop and is confused yet too dizzy to be angry. Something grabs the back of my rain coat and I am pulled away.

Wazzat?

“I don’t know…” I giggle feeling the earth spin and twist and before I know it my face is being shoved down a trash can as I get sick.

Do not fear, nothing is here!

“Ugh, that wasn’t very fun…”

Before I know it I’m getting pulled again by who I don’t know and I am getting shoved through the train gates. A train pulls up, I don’t get to see where it’s going and is shoved inside. I am starting to get tired of the shoving and pull away walking to a seat and sitting down right next to the window.

… It’s so cold, but so nice at the same time. I love the rain. Things just seem. Different. It’s very nice.

I frown and glare at a girl who passes by. I look to her knees seeing how they go in. Then her waist as that goes in too. Her body and arms are small, and she wears tight genes.

“Bitch…” I mumble under my breath as she walks away. I already don’t like her. I could tell that she would be a mean snotty person. She may look innocent, with her, makeup and tight genes and little top with boots that go to her calves. But I know, she really is a mean and evil person. She looks just like those girls at high school.

I say this to every pretty girl who passes by. I see their little hourglass waist and lanky knees and tight genes and makeup. And I already don’t like them. I already know. There stupid, spoiled, rude, slu—

“Miyavi… Hey, Miyavi.”

I blinked and look over to the person next to me. “… Kai? When did you get here?”

Kai looked to me. “Miyavi, you have been following me all this time.” He pulled out a hanky from his coat and started to wipe the vomit from the corners of my mouth. “Are you ok? I have been trying to talk to you for the past hour and you have just been walking in your own little world.” He said worridly.

I just blink to him. “… Where are we going?” Kai looked to me strange for a long minute before sighing. “We are going to that recording building Miyavi… Don’t you remember?”

I frowned. “No, and stop calling me that.” Kai ran a hand through his hair. “But that’s your name Miyavi…”

“No, I’m not. Miyavi is a cool singer guy. I’m just. Just ugly fat guy…. “ Kai sighed again and leaned back into his chair as the train started to move. I clapped excitedly. “Look, look! Were moving!” I said loudly. Some people glared to me while other just glance over.

I noticed Kai staring at me from the corner of my eye but ignored it as I watched the scenery pass by. I was bouncing when a sudden wave of depression washed over me and I immediately calmed down. “… Kai?” Kai opened one of his eyes having closed them awhile ago. “Hmm?”

I continued to stare down at the tracks of the train. “… Do you think, I’m retarded?”

Kai straitened up and looked to me. “…. I just think, your going through something at the moment Miyavi…”

I pursed my lips and gripped at the window. “… You didn’t answer my question.” Kai sighed and suddenly I was being pulled back and laid against Kai’s chest as he wrapped his arms around me, kissing the top of my head. “No Miyavi, your not retarded.”

“Then whats wrong with me Kai?” I asked softly as I looked out the window to the gray sky as rain drops continued to fall. Kai held me tighter. “…. Your, just going through something right now. Something in your head, that even you are having trouble figuring out.” He kissed the top of my head again as tears welled up in my eyes then rolled down my face. “Miyavi, whats wrong?”

I sniffed. “Kai, I havn’t been very honest with you lately.” Kai was silent. “… What do you mean Miyavi?” I swallowed. “I havn’t been taking my pills.” Kai sighed and just kissed my head again this time not pulling away and just resting there. “… That’s why your feeling so depressed at the moment Miyavi.” He said gently before his hand slid down to my own and squeezed it.

“Is there any thing els you want to tell me?” I shook my head no but Kai saw right through my lie. “… You, aren’t cutting are you?” He asked moving yellow rain coat sleeves down to expose my clean wrist. “You, aren’t smoking too much are you?” I shook my head no while he dug in my coat pockets for my pack of cigs.

He counted them then nodded giving them back to me. “… You’ve been eating right?” He asked. I shook my head yes while he moved his hands down to unzip my raincoat to gently rub my stomach then making me purr gently before he pressed making me squirm.

“Ouch!”

Kai sighed. “Miyavi, you lied. You havn’t been eating.” I flicked the cig box open and closed. “… I’m too fat any way.” I mumbled. “Miyavi! Don’t say that! Your starving yourself again! Don’t make me tell Reita.” My eyes went wide and I quickly sat up. “NO! Please don’t tell, please Kai please.”

Kai looked to me for a long minute before sighing. “Fine, but when we get off the train I’m buying you something to eat. When was the last time you ate?” I bit my lip wring trying to remember. “… Tuesday.” Kai frowned. “Yeah, it’s Thursday now.” He sighed. “Miyavi, you cant keep doing this to yourself… Your hurting yourself.”

I just looked to him before sadly looking down to my yellow rain coat. Why am I wearing this? Only retarded people wear bright colors like this. I’m only making things worse. People will so think I’m a retard!

I sniffed feeling as tears fell down my cheek then warmth as Kai pulled me back into his chest. “Miyavi, it’s ok… It’s fine.” He pulled my face up then gave me a peck on the lips. “I love you. You know that right?” I nodded then laid my head on his chest while he held me. “Yes, I know…”

But I don’t know why…